(logo)
(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Open Source Books | Project Gutenberg | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Children's Library | Additional Collections

Search: Advanced Search

Anonymous User (login or join us)Upload
See other formats

Full text of "Akbar and the rise of the Mughal empire;"

J^V %^J^^^f^_ 




(^^.^fizn^^^Xe^A^ri^ . 



Itnvver&ty */ fya/tforwo' 



*nza/ 




fhrkrs 0! JJnMa 



EDITED BY 

SIR WILLIAM WILSON HUNTER, K.C.S.L 

CLE.: M.A. (Oxford): LL.D. (Cambridge) 



AKBAR 



Bonbon 

HENRY FROWDE 

Oxford University Press Warehouse 

Amen Corner, E.C. 




Qtew 2)orft 

MACMILLAN & CO., 66 FIFTH AVENUE 



RULERS OF INDIA 



Hfcbar 



AND THE RISE OF THE MUGHAL EMPIRE 



By COLONEL G. B. MALLESON, C.S.I. 



FIFTH THOUSAND 



AT THE CLARENDON PRESS: 1896 



T>? 



if 6 1 



>\> 



<4 



CONTENTS 



CHAP. PAGES 

I. The Argument 5 -11 

II. The Family and Early Days of Babar . . 12-16 

III. Babar conquers Kabul 17-25 

IV. Babar's Invasions of India . . . . 26-34 

V. The Position of Babar in Hindustan . . 35~49 

VI. HUMAYUN AND THE EARLY DAYS Of AKBAR . 50 59 

VII. HUMAYUN INVADES INDIA. HlS DEATH . . 60-64 

VIII. Akbar's Fight for his Father's Throne . . 65-71 
IX. General Condition of India in the Middle of 

the Sixteenth Century .... 72-80 

X. The Tutelage under Bairam Khan. . . 81-90 

XL Chronicle of the Reign 91-145 

XII. The Principles and Internal Administration 

of Akbar ....... 146-200 

Index •• ....... 201-204 



NOTE 

The orthography of pripej* nam£s»/ollo'pfe:tfie«system adopted by 
the Indian Government t for tfoe Imperial Qazetteer tf India. That 
system, while adheri^JU^h^popiriaTlsfelUn^f vpry well-known 
places, such as Punjab, Lucknow, etc., employs in all other cases 
the vowels with the following uniform sounds : — 

a, as in woman : a, as in land : i, as in poh'ce : i, as in intrigue : 
o, as in cold : w, as in bull : w, as in sure : e, as in grey. 

F?Y MORSE STE^HBNfS 



THE EMP&ROR A REAR* 



CHAPTER I 

The Argument 

I crave the indulgence of the reader whilst I 
explain as briefly as possible the plan upon which 
I have written this short life of the great sovereign 
who firmly established the Mughal dynasty in India l . 

The original conception of such an empire was not 
Akbar's own. His grandfather, B&bar, had conquered a 
great portion of India, but during the five years which 
elapsed between the conquest and his death, Babar en- 
joyed but few opportunities of donning the robe of the 
administrator. By the rivals whom he had over- 
thrown and by the children of the soil, Babar was alike 
regarded as a conqueror, and as nothing more. A 
man of remarkable ability, who had spent all his life 
in arms, he was really an adventurer, though a brilliant 
adventurer, who, soaring above his contemporaries in 
genius, taught in the rough school of adversity, had 
beheld from his eyrie at Kabul the distracted condition 

1 For the purposes of this sketch I have referred to the following 
authorities: Memoirs of Babar, written by himself, and translated by 
Leyden and Erskine ; Erskine's Babar and Humdyun ; The Ain-i-Akbari 
(Blochmann's translation) ; The History of India, as told by its own 
Historians, edited from the posthumous papers of Sir H. M. Elliot, 
JLC.B., by Professor Dowson ; Dow's Ferishta; Elphinstone's History 
of India; Tod's Annals o/Rajast'han, and various other works. 



511484 



6 TflE EMREROR AKBAR 

of fertile! llindastdn, iarid had dashed down upon her 
plains with a force that was irresistible. Such was 
Babar, a man greatly in advance of his age, generous, 
affectionate, lofty in his views, yet, in his connection 
with Hindustan, but little more than a conqueror. He 
had no time to think of any other system of admini- 
stration than the system with which he had been 
familiar all his life, and which had been the system 
introduced by his Afghan predecessors into India, the 
system of governing by means of large camps, each 
commanded by a general devoted to himself, and each 
occupying a central position in a province. It is 
a question whether the central idea of Babar' s policy 
was not the creation of an empire in Central Asia 
rather than of an empire in India. 

Into this system the welfare of the children of the 
soil did not enter. Possibly, if Babar had lived, and 
had lived in the enjoyment of his great abilities, he 
might have come to see, as his grandson saw, that such 
a system was practically unsound ; that it was wanting 
in the great principle of cohesion, of uniting the in- 
terests of the conquering and the conquered ; that it 
secured no attachment, and conciliated no prejudices; 
that it remained, without roots, exposed to all the storms 
of fortune. We, who know Babar by his memoirs, 
in which he unfolds the secrets of his heart, confesses 
all his faults, and details all his ambitions, may think 
that he might have done this if he had had the oppor- 
tunity. But the opportunity was denied to him. The 
time between the first battle of Panipat, which gave him 



THE ARGUMENT 7 

the north-western provinces of India, and his death, 
was too short to allow him to think of much more 
than the securing of his conquests, and the adding to 
them of additional provinces. He entered India a 
conqueror. He remained a conqueror, and nothing 
more, during the five years he ruled at Agra. 

His son, Humayun, was not qualified by nature to 
perform the task which Babar had been obliged to 
neglect. His character, flighty and unstable, and 
his abilities, wanting in the constructive faculty, alike 
unfitted him for the duty. He ruled eight years in 
India without contributing a single stone to the 
foundation of an empire that was to remain. When, 
at the end of that period, his empire fell, as had fallen 
the kingdoms of his Afghan predecessors, and from 
the same cause, the absence of any roots in the soil, 
the result of a single defeat in the field, he lost at one 
blow all that Babar had gained south of the Indus. 
India disappeared, apparently for ever, from the grasp 
of the Mughal. 

The son of B&bar had succumbed to an abler 
general, and that abler general had at once completely 
supplanted him. Fortunately for the Mughal, more 
fortunately still for the people of India, that abler 
general, though a man of great ability, had inherited 
views not differing in any one degree from those 
of the Afghan chiefs who had preceded him in the 
art of establishing a dynasty. The conciliation of 
the millions of Hindustan did not enter into his 
system. He, too, was content to govern by camps 



8 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

located in the districts he had conquered. The con- 
sequence was that when he died other men rose to 
compete for the empire. The confusion rose in the 
course of a few years to such a height, that in i554> 
just fourteen years after he had fled from the field of 
Kanauj, Humayun recrossed the Indus, and recovered 
Northern India. He was still young, but still as incap- 
able of founding a stable empire as when he succeeded 
his father. 

He left behind him writings which prove that, had 
his life been spared, he would still have tried to 
govern on the old plan which had broken in the 
hands of so many conquerors who had gone before 
him, and in his own. Just before his death he drew 
up a system for the administration of India. It was 
the old system of separate camps in a fixed centre, 
each independent of the other, but all supervised by 
the Emperor. It was an excellent plan, doubtless, 
for securing conquered provinces, but it was abso- 
lutely deficient in any scheme for welding the several 
provinces and their people into one harmonious 
whole. 

The accident which deprived Hum&yun of his life 
before the second battle of P&nipat had bestowed 
upon the young Akbar, then a boy of fourteen, the 
succession to the empire of B&bar, was, then, in every 
sense, fortunate for Hindustan. Humayun, during 
his long absence, his many years of striving with 
fortune, had learnt nothing and had forgotten nothing. 
The boy who succeeded him, and who, although of 



THE ARGUMENT 9 

tender years, had already had as many adventures, 
had seen as many vicissitudes of fortune, as would 
fill the life of an ordinary man, was untried. He 
had indeed by his side a man who was esteemed the 
greatest general of that period, but whose mode of 
governing had been formed in the rough school of the 
father of his pupil. This boy, however, possessed, 
amid other great talents, the genius of construction. 
During the few years that he allowed his famous 
general to govern in his name, he pondered deeply 
over the causes which had rendered evanescent all the 
preceding dynasties, which had prevented them from 
taking root in the soil. When he had matured his 
plans, he took the government into his own hands, 
and founded a dynasty which flourished so long as it 
adhered to his system, and which began to decay only 
when it departed from one of its main principles, the 
principle of toleration and conciliation. 

I trust that in the preceding summary I have made 
it clear to the reader that whilst, in a certain sense, 
Babar was the founder of the Mughal dynasty in 
India, he transmitted to his successor only the idea 
of the mere conqueror. Certainly Humdyun in- 
herited only that idea, and associating it with no 
other, lost what his father had won. It is true that 
he ultimately regained a portion of it, but still as a 
mere conqueror. It was the grandson who struck 
into the soil the roots which took a firm hold of it, 
sprung up, and bore rich and abundant fruit in the 
happiness and contentment of the conquered races. 



10 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

This is the argument to the development of which 
I have devoted the following pages. The book seems 
to me naturally to divide itself into three parts. To 
Babar, as the developer of the idea of the invasion 
and conquest of India, I have devoted the first part. 
He was a remarkable man, and he would have been 
remarkable in any age. When he died, at the early 
age of forty-eight., he left behind him a record which 
may be read with interest and profit even at the close 
of this nineteenth century. It has seemed to me the 
more necessary to devote a considerable space to him 
inasmuch as the reader will not fail to discern, in the 
actions of the grandson, the spirit and energy and 
innate nobility of character of the grandfather. Of 
Humayun, whose life properly belongs to the first 
part, I have written as much only as seemed to me 
necessary to illustrate the cause of his fall, and to 
describe the early days of the hero of the book, who 
was born in Sind, during the father's flight from 
India. 

The remaining two-thirds of the book have been 
given to Akbar. But, here again, I have subdi- 
vided the subject. In the first of the two-thirds, I 
have narrated, from the pages and on the authority 
of contemporary Muhammadan historians, the poli- 
tical events of the reign. In the last chapter I have 
endeavoured to paint the man. From the basis of 
the records of the Ain-i-Akbari and other works I 
have tried to show what he was as an administrator, 
as an organiser, as the promulgator of a system which 



THE ARGUMENT II 

we English have to a great extent inherited, as a 
conciliator of differences which had lasted through 
five hundred years, of prejudices which had lived for 
all time. I have described him as a husband, as a 
father, as a man, who, despite of a religious education 
abounding in the inculcation of hostility to all who 
differed from him, gave his intellect the freest course, 
and based his conduct on the teachings of his intellect. 
This chapter, I am free to confess, constitutes the 
most interesting portion of the book. For the sake 
of it, I must ask the reader to pardon me for inflicting 
upon him that which precedes it. 



CHAPTER n 

The Family and Early Days of BAbar 

On the 9th of April, 1336, there was born to the 
chief of the Birb&s, a tribe of the purest Mughal 
origin, at Shehr-Sebz, thirty miles to the north of 
Samarkand, a son, the eldest of his family. This 
boy, who was called Taimur, and who was descended 
in the female line from Chengiz Khan, was gifted by 
nature with the qualities which enable a man to 
control his fellow men. Fortune gave him the chance 
to employ those qualities to the best advantage. The 
successors of Chengiz Khan in the male line had 
gradually sunk into feebleness and sloth, and, in 
1370, the family in that line had died out. Taimur, 
then thirty-four, seized the vacated seat, gained, after 
many vicissitudes of fortune, the complete upper hand, 
and established himself at Samarkand the undisputed 
ruler of all the country between the Oxus and the 
Jaxartes. Then he entered upon that career of con- 
quest which terminated only with his life. He 
established his authority in Mughalistan, or the 
country between the Tibet mountains, the Indus 
and Mekran, to the south, and Siberia to the north ; 
in Kipchak, the country lying north of the lower 



THE FAMILY OF BABAR 13 

course of the Jaxartes, the sea of Aral, and the 
Caspian, including the rich lands on the Don and 
Wolga, and part of those on the Euxine ; he con- 
quered India, and forced the people of territories 
between the Dardanelles and Delhi to acknowledge 
his supremacy. When he died, on the 1 8th February, 
1405, he left behind him one of the greatest empires 
the world has ever seen. 

After his death his empire rapidly broke up, and 
although it was partly reconstituted by his great- 
grandson, Abusaid, the death of this prince in 1469, 
when surprised in the defiles of the mountains near 
Ardebil, and the defeat of his army, precipitated a 
fresh division among his sons. To the third of these, 
Umershaikh Mirzd, was assigned the province of 
Ferghana, known also, from the name of its capital, 
as Khokand. 

Umershaikh was the father of Babar. He was an 
ambitious man, bent on increasing his dominions. 
But the other members of his family were actuated 
by a like ambition, and when he died from the effects 
of an accident, in 1494, he was actually besieged 
in Akhsi, a fortress-castle which he had made his 
capital. 

His eldest son, Babar, then just twelve years old, 
was at the time at Andijan, thirty-six miles from 
Akhsi. The enemy was advancing on Andijan. 
Babar, the day following his father's death (June 9), 
seized the citadel, and opened negotiations with the 
invader. His efforts would have availed him little, 



14 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

if there had not existed jealousies and divisions in 
the hostile camp. These worked for him so as to 
secure to him all that remained of Ferghana. But he 
had lost the important towns of Khojend, Marghinan, 
and Uratiupe\ 

For two years after the retirement of the invader, 
the boy rested, consolidating his resources, and 
watching his opportunity. Then, troubles having 
arisen in Samarkand, he made a dash at that city, 
then the most important in Central Asia. He forced 
its surrender (November, 1497), Du ^ as ne would not 
allow his troops to pillage, these deserted him by 
thousands. He held on, however, until the news that 
Ferghana was invaded compelled him to quit his hold. 
On the eve of his departure he was prostrated by a 
severe illness, and when at length he reached Ferghana 
it was to hear that his capital had surrendered to his 
enemies. He was, in fact, a king without a kingdom. 
' To save Andijan,' he wrote, * I had given up Samar- 
kand : and now I found that I had lost the one without 
preserving the other.' 

He persevered, however, recovered Ferghana, though 
a Ferghand somewhat shorn of its proportions, and 
once more made a dash at Samarkand. The Uzbeks, 
however, forced him to raise the siege, and, his own 
dominions having in the interval been overrun and 
conquered, he fell back in the direction of Kesh, his 
birthplace. After many adventures and strivings 
with fortune, he resolved with the aid of the very 
few adherents who remained to him, to return and 



THE FAMILY OF BABAR 15 

attempt the surprise of Samarkand. It was a very 
daring venture, for his entire following numbered but 
two hundred and forty men. He made the attempt, 
was foiled ; renewed it, and succeeded. He was but 
just in time. For the last of the garrison had but 
just yielded, when the chief of the Uzbeks was seen 
riding hard for the place, at the head of the vanguard 
of his army. He had to retire, baffled. 

But Babar could not keep his conquest. The fol- 
lowing spring the Uzbeks returned in force. To foil 
them Babar took up a very strong position outside 
the city, on the Bokhara road, his right flank covered 
by the river Kohik. Had he been content to await 
his enemy in this position, he would probably have 
compelled him to retire, for it was too strong to be 
forced. But he was induced by the astrologers, 
against his own judgment, to advance beyond it to 
attack the Uzbek army. In the battle which fol- 
lowed, and which he almost won, he was eventually 
beaten, and retreated within the walls of the city. 
Here he maintained himself for five months, but had 
then to succumb to famine. He was allowed to quit 
the city with his following, and made his way, first to 
Uratiupe', ultimately to Dehkat, a village assigned to 
him by the reigning Khan of the former place. For 
three years that followed he lived the life of an 
adventurer : now an exile in the desert ; now march- 
ing and gaining a throne ; always joyous ; always 
buoyed up by hope of ultimate success; always 
acting with energy and vigour. He attempted to win 



1 6 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

back, and had been forced to abandon, Ferghana: 
then he resolved, with a motley band of two to three 
hundred men, to march on Khorasan. It seemed 
madness, but the madness had a method. How he 
marched, and what was the result of his march, will 
be told in the next chapter. 



CHAPTER III 
Babar conquers Kabul 

At this period the kingdom of Kabul comprehended 
solely the provinces of Kabul and Ghazni, the ter- 
ritory which we should call Eastern Afghanistan. 
Her&t was the capital of an independent empire, at 
this time the greatest in Central Asia ; and Kandahar, 
Bajaur, Swat, and Peshawar, were ruled by chiefs 
who had no connection with Kabul. The tribes of 
the plains and outlying valleys alone acknowledged 
the authority of the King of that country. The clans 
of the mountains were as independent and refractory 
as their descendants were up to a recent period. 
Kabul at this time was in a state bordering upon 
anarchy. The late King, Abdul-rizak, a grandson of 
the Abusaid referred to in the preceding chapter, had 
been surprised in, and driven from, the city, by 
Muhammad Mokim, a son of the ruler of Kandahar, 
and that prince, taking no thought of the morrow, was 
reigning as though all the world were at peace, and he 
at least were free from danger. 

Babar, I have said, tired of his wandering life, had 
resolved to march on Khorasan. He crossed the 
Oxus, therefore, and joined by Baki, the son of Sultan 

B 



18 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

Khusrou, ruler of the country, marched on Ajer, 
remained there a few days; then, hearing that the 
Mughals in Khusrou's service had revolted, he marched 
towards Talikan, so as to be able to take advantage 
of the situation. Between the two places he was 
joined by the Mughals in question, and learnt that 
Sultan Khusrou, with the remainder of his troops, 
was on his way to Kabul. The two armies were so 
close to one another, that an interview took place 
between the leaders, which resulted in the complete 
submission of Khusrou, whose troops came over in 
crowds to Babar. Thus strengthened, Babar marched 
upon Kabul, besieged it, and took it (October, 1504). 
By this sudden change of fortune, he found himself all 
at once King of Kabul and Ghazni, a kingdom far 
more powerful than the Ferghana which he had 
inherited and lost. 

Babar had but just begjin to feel his seat in his new 
kingdom when he received an invitation to invade 
a district called Bhera, south of the river Jehlam, and 
therefore within the borders of India. The invitation 
was too agreeable to his wishes to be refused, and he 
accordingly set out for Jalal&b&d. The time was 
January, 1505. The Sultan— for so he was styled — 
records in his journals the impression produced upon 
him by the first sight of that favoured part of Asia, 
an impression shared, doubtless, by his successors in 
the path of invasion, and which may well account for 
their determination to push on. ' I had never before,' 
he wrote, 'seen warm countries nor the country of 



BABAR CONQUERS KABUL 19 

Hindustan. On reaching them, I all at once saw a 
new world ; the vegetables, the plants, the trees, the 
wild animals, all were different. I was struck with 
astonishment, and indeed there was room for wonder.' 
He then proceeded by the Khaibar Pass to Peshawar, 
and, not crossing the Indus, marched by Koh&t, 
Bangash, Banu, and Desht Daman, to Multan. Thence 
he followed the course of the Indus for a few days, 
then turned westward, and returned to Kabul by way 
of Chotiali and Ghazni. The expedition has been 
called Ba bar's first invasion of India, but as he only 
touched the fringes of the country, it took rather the 
character of a reconnoitring movement. Such as it 
was, it filled him with an earnest desire to take an 
early opportunity to see more. 

But, like every other conqueror who has been 
attracted by India, he deemed it of vital importance to 
secure himself in the first place of Kandahar. Internal 
troubles for a time delayed the expedition. Then, 
when these had been appeased, external events came 
to demand his attention. His old enemy, Shaibani, 
was once more ruling at Samarkand, and, after some 
lesser conquests, had come to lay siege to Balkh. 
Sultan Husen Mirza of Herat, alarmed at his progress, 
sent at once a messenger to Babar to aid him in an 
attack on the invader. Babar at once responded, 
and setting out from Kabul in June, 1506, reached 
Kahmerd, and halted there to collect and store sup- 
plies. He was engaged in this work when the 
information was brought him by a messenger that 

B 2 



20 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

Sultan Husen Mirza was dead. He at once pushed 
on, and after a march of eight hundred miles joined 
the sons of the late Sultan and their army on the river 
Murghab. 

Two of the sons of the Sultan had succeeded him 
as joint-rulers. Babar found them elegant, accom- 
plished, and intelligent, but effeminate, devoted to 
pleasure, and utterly incapable of making head against 
the hardy Shaibani. Whilst they were pleasuring 
in camp, the latter had taken Balkh. After some 
discussion, the two kings decided to break up their 
army and recommence in the spring. Winter was 
now coming on, and Babar was persuaded, against his 
better judgment, to visit his two hosts at Herat. His 
description of that royal city takes up pages of his 
autobiography 1 . For twenty days he visited every 
day fresh places; nor was it till the 24th of December 
that he decided to march homewards. 

Our countrymen who served in Afghanistan during 
the war of 1879-81 can realise what that march must 
have been ; how trying, how difficult, how all but 
impossible. The distance was twenty days' journey in 
summer. The road across the mountains, though not 
very difficult in summer, was especially trying in the 
depth of winter, and it was at that season, the snow 
falling around him, that Babar undertook it. He 
himself showed the way, and with incredible exertion 
led the army, exhausted and reckless, to the foot of 

1 Memoirs of Babar, translated by Leyden and Erskine, pp. 203- 
208. 



BABAR CONQUERS KABUL 21 

the Zirin Pass. There the situation seemed hopeless. 
The storm was violent ; the snow was deep ; and the 
Pass was so narrow that but one person could pass 
at a time. Still Babar pushed on, and at nightfall 
reached a cave large enough to admit a few persons. 
With the generosity which was a marked feature of 
his character he made his men enter it, whilst, shovel 
in hand, he dug for himself a hole in the snow, near its 
mouth. Meanwhile those within the cave had dis- 
covered that its proportions increased as they went 
further in, and that it could give shelter to fifty or 
sixty persons. On this Babar entered, and shared 
with his men their scanty store of provisions. Next 
morning, the snow and tempest ceased, and the army 
pushed on. At length, towards the end of February, 
he approached Kabul, only, however, to learn that a 
revolt had taken place in the city, and that although 
his garrison was faithful, the situation was critical. 
Babar was equal to the occasion. Opening com- 
munication with his partisans, by a well-executed 
surprise he regained the place. His treatment of the 
rebels was merciful in the extreme. 

During the spring of that year, 1507, Shaibani Khan, 
the Uzbek chief, who had formerly driven Babar from 
Samarkand, had attacked and taken Balkh; then 
invaded Khorasan and occupied Herat. Kandahar, 
which had been to a certain extent a dependency of 
the rulers of Herat, had been seized by the sons of 
Mir Zulnun Beg, who had been its Governor under 
Sultan Husen Mirza, and these had invoked the 



22 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

assistance of Babar against Shaibani. Babar, accord- 
ingly, marched for Kandahar. On his way thither, he 
was joined by many of the flying adherents of the 
expelled House of Sultan Husen. But, before he 
could reach Kandahar, Shaibani Khan had put pres- 
sure on the sons of Zulnun, and these had accepted 
his sovereignty. They notified this act to Babar in a 
manner not to be mistaken. The latter, therefore, 
prepared to make good his claims by force of arms. 

His army was not numerous, but he had confidence 
in it and in himself. From Kilat-i-Ghilzai, where 
he first scented the change of front at Kandahar, he 
had marched to the ford across the Tarnak. Thence, 
confirmed in his ideas, he moved in order of battle, 
along the course of the stream, to Baba Wall, iive or 
six miles to the north of Kandahar, and had occupied 
the hill of Kalishad. Here he intended to rest, and 
sent out his foragers to collect supplies. But, soon 
after these had quitted the camp, he beheld the enemy's 
army, to the number of five thousand, move from the 
city towards him. He had but a thousand men under 
arms, the remainder being engaged in foraging, but he 
saw it was not a time to hesitate. Rauging his men 
in defensive order, he awaited the attack. That 
attack was led in person by the sons of Zulnun with 
great gallantry ; but Babar not only repulsed it, and 
forced the assailants to flee, but, in his pursuit, he cut 
them off from the city, which surrendered to him with 
all its treasures. The spoils of the place were mag- 
nificently rich. Babar did not, however, remain in 



BABAR CONQUERS KABUL 23 

Kandahar. Leaving his brother, Nasir Mirza, to 
defend it, he returned to Kabul, and arrived there 
at the end of July (1507), as he writes, 'with much 
plunder and great reputation.' 

Hardly had he arrived when he learned that 
Shaibani Khan had arrived before Kandahar and 
was besieging his brother there. He was puzzled 
how to act, for he was not strong enough to meet 
Shaibani in the field. A strategist by nature, he 
recognised at the moment that the most effective 
mode open to him would be to make an offensive 
demonstration. He doubted only whether such a 
demonstration should be directed against Badakshan, 
whence he could threaten Samarkand, or against 
India. Finally he decided in favour of the latter 
course, and, as prompt in action as he was quick in 
decision, he set out for the Indus, marching down the 
Kabul river. When, however, he had been a few 
days at Jalalabad, he heard that Kandahar had 
surrendered to Shaibani. Upon this, the object 
of the expedition having vanished, he returned to 
Kabul. 

I must pass lightly over the proceedings of the next 
seven years, eventful though they were. In those 
years, from 1507 to 15 14, Babar marching northwards, 
recovered Ferghana, defeated the Uzbeks, and took 
Bokhara and Samarkand. But the Uzbeks, returning, 
defeated B&bar at Kulmalik, and forced him to 
abandon those two cities. Attempting to recover 
them, he was defeated again at Ghajdewan and driven 



24 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

back to Hisar 1 . Finding, after a time, his chances 
there desperate, he returned to Kabul. This happened 
in the early months of 15 14. 

Again there was an interval of eight years, also to 
be passed lightly over. During that period Babar 
chastised the Afghans of the mountains, took Swat, 
and finally acquired Kandahar by right of treaty 
(1522). He took possession of, and incorporated in 
his dominions, that city and its dependencies, in- 
cluding parts of the lowlands lying chiefly along the 
lower course of the Helmand. 

Meanwhile Shah Beg, the eldest son of the Zulnun, 
who had formerly ruled in Kandah&r, had marched 
upon and had conquered Sind, and had made Bukkur 
the capital. He died in June, 1524. As soon as this 
intelligence reached the Governor of Narsapur, Shah 
Hasan, that nobleman, a devoted adherent of the 
family of Taimur, proclaimed Babar ruler of the 
country, and caused the Khatba, or prayer for the 
sovereign, to be read in his name throughout Sind. 
There was considerable opposition, but Shah Hasan 
conquered the whole province, and governed it, ac- 
knowledging Babar as his suzerain. At length, in 
1525, he was invited to Multan. He marched against 
the fortress, and, after a protracted siege, took it by 
storm (August or September, 1526). Meanwhile, great 

1 There are two other Hisars famous in Eastern history : the one 
in India about a hundred miles north of Delhi : the other in the 
province of Azarbijan, in Persia, thirty-two miles from the Takht-i- 
Sulaiman. The Hisar referred to in the text is a city on an affluent 
of the Oxus, a hundred and thirty miles north-east of Balkh. 



bAbar conquers kAbul 25 

events had happened in India. On the 29th of April, 
of the same year, the battle of Panipat had delivered 
India into the hands of B&bar. Before proceeding to 
narrate his invasion of that country it is necessary 
that I should describe, very briefly, the condition of 
its actual rulers at the time. 



. CHAPTER IV 
Babar's Invasions of India 

Into the first period of Indian history, that ex- 
tending from the earliest times to the invasion of 
Mahmtid of Ghazni, in the beginning of the eleventh 
century, I do not propose to enter. The world, indeed. 
possesses little detailed knowledge of that period. It 
is koown that from the Indus to Cape Comorin the 
country was peopled by several distinct races, speak- 
ing a variety of languages ; that the prevailing re- 
ligions were those of the Brahman, the Buddhist, and 
the Jain; and that the wars periodically occurring 
between the several kings of the several provinces or 
divisions were mostly religious wars. 

The invasion of Mahmtid of Ghazni came first, in 
the year iooi, to disturb the existing system. But 
although Mahmtid, and his successors of the Ghazni 
dynasty, penetrated to Delhi, to Bajput&na, and to the 
furthest extremities of Gujarat, they did not practically 
extend their permanent rule beyond the Punjab. The 
territories to the south-east of the Sutlej still remained 
subject to Hindu sovereigns. But in 1186, the dy- 
nasty of the Ghazni vis was destroyed by the dynasty 
of Ghor or Ghur, founded by an Afghan of Ghur, a 



BABAtiS INVASIONS OF INDIA 27 

district in Western Afghanistan, a hundred and twenty 
miles to the south-east of the city of Herat, on the 
road to Kabul. The Ghuri dynasty was, in its turn, 
supplanted, in 1288, by that of the Khilji or Ghilji. 
The princes of this House, after reigning with great 
renown for thirty-three years over Delhi and a por- 
tion of the territories now known as the North-west 
Provinces, and, pushing their conquests beyond the 
Narbadd, and the Deccan, made way, in 1321, for the 
Tughlak dynasty, descended from Turki slaves. The 
Tughlaks did not possess the art of consolidation. 
During the ninety-one years of their rule the provinces 
ruled by their predecessors gradually separated from 
the central authority at Delhi. The invasion of 
Taimur (1388-9) dealt a fatal blow to an authority 
already crumbling. The chief authority lingered 
indeed for twelve* years in the hands of the then 
representative, Sultan M&hmud. It then passed for a 
time into the hands of a family which did not claim 
the royal title. This family, known in history as the 
Saiyid dynasty, ruled nominally in Northern India for 
about thirty-three years, but the rule had no coher- 
ence, and a powerful Afghan of the Lodi family took 
the opportunity to endeavour to concentrate power in 
his own hands. 

The Muhammadan rule in India had indeed become 
by this time the rule of several disjointed chiefs over 
several disjointed provinces, subject in point of fact 
to no common head. Thus, in 1450, Delhi, with a 
small territory around it, was held by the representa- 



28 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

tive of the Saiyid family. Within fourteen miles of 
the capital, Ahmad Khan ruled independently in 
Mewat. Sambhal, or the province now known as 
Rohilkhand, extending to the very walls of Delhi, 
was occupied by Darya Khan Lodi. Jalesar, now the 
Itah district, by Isa Khan Turk: the district now 
known as Farukhabdd by Baja" Partab Singh : 
Biana by Daud Khan Lodi : and Lahore, Dipalptir, and 
Sirhind, as far south as Panipat, by Behlul Lodi. 
Multan, Jaunpur, Bengal, Malwa, and Gujarat, each 
had its separate king. 

Over most of these districts, and as far eastward 
as the country immediately to the north of Western 
Bihar, iBehlul Lodi, known as Sultan Behlul, succeeded 
on the disappearance of the Saiyids in asserting his 
sole authority, 1450-88. His son and successor, 
Sultan Sikandar Lodi, subdued Behar, invaded Ben- 
gal, which, however, he subsequently agreed to yield 
to Allah-u-din, its sovereign, and not to invade it 
again ; and overran a great portion of Central India. 
On his death, in 151 8, he had concentrated under his 
own rule the territories now known as the Punjab ; 
the North-western Provinces, including Jaunpur; a 
great part of Central India ; and Western Bihar. But, 
in point of fact, the concentration was little more than 
nominal. The Afghan nobles, to whom from neces- 
sity the Lodi Sultan committed the charge of the 
several districts, were indeed bound to their sove- 
reign by a kind of feudal tenure, but within the circle 
of his own charge each of them made his own will 



BABAR'S INVASIONS OF INDIA 29 

absolute, and insisted on obedience to his decrees 
alone. 

The result of this arrangement was that when 
Sultan Sikandar died the several important nobles, 
impatient even of nominal obedience, resolved, acting 
in concert, to assign to his son, Ibrahim, the kingdom 
of Delhi only, and to divide the rest of the deceased 
Sultan's dominions amongst themselves, Jaunpur alone 
excepted. This province was to be assigned to the 
younger brother of Ibrahim, as a separate kingdom, in 
subordination to Delhi. It would appear that when 
the proposal was first made to him, Ibrahim, probably 
seeing no remedy, assented. Upon the remonstrances 
of his kinsmen, Khan Jahan Lodi, however, he with- 
drew his assent and recalled his brother, who had 
already set out for Jaunpur. The brother refused to 
return. A civil war ensued in which Ibrahim was 
victorious. On the death of his brother, in 151 8, 
Ibrahim endeavoured to assert his authority over his 
ambitious nobles. They rebelled. He quelled the 
rebellion. But the cruel use he made of his victory, 
far from quenching the discontent, caused fresh revolts. 
The nobles of Behar, of Oudh, of Jaunpur, flew to 
arms: the Punjab followed the example. The civil 
war was conducted with great fury and with varying 
fortunes on both sides. It was when the crisis was 
extreme that Allah-u-din, uncle of Sultan Ibrahim, 
fled to the camp of Babar, then engaged in the pacifi- 
cation of the Kandahar districts, and implored him to 
place him on the throne of Delhi. Almost simultane- 



30 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

ously there came to the King of Kabul a still more 
tempting offer from DaoMt Khan, Governor of Lahore, 
and who was hard pressed by Ibrahim's general, 
begging for assistance, and offering in return to ac- 
knowledge him as his sovereign. Babar agreed, and 
marched at once in the direction of Lahore. 

The foregoing sketch of the internal condition of 
India during the five centuries which had elapsed 
since the invasion of Mahmud of Ghazni will explain, 
I hope sufficiently clearly, how it was that none of the 
successive dynasties had taken root in the soil. 
Whether that dynasty were Ghaznivi, or Ghuri, or 
Tughlak, or Saiyid, or Lodi, the representative had 
fought merely for his own hand and his own advan- 
tage. The nobles of the ruling sovereign had in this 
respect followed the example of their master. Hin- 
dustan had thus been overrun and partly occupied by 
the feudal followers of chiefs, who in turn owed feudal 
allegiance which they would or would not render, ac- 
cording to the power and capacity of the supreme lord. 
There had been no welding of the interest of the con- 
querors and the conquered such as took place in Eng- 
land after the Conquest. The Muhammadans sat as 
despotic rulers of an alien people, who obeyed them 
because they could not resist. There was no thought 
of attaching that people to the ruling dynasty either 
by sympathy or by closer union. The conquerors 
had come as aliens, and as aliens they remained. 
Their hold on the country was thus superficial : it had 



BABAR y S INVASIONS OF INDIA 31 

no root in the affections of the people, and it could be 
maintained only by the sword. It was in this respect 
that it differed so widely from the Mughal dynasty, as 
represented by Akbar, that was to succeed it. 

The first invasion of India by Babar, not reckoning 
the hasty visit spoken of on page 18, occurred in 1519. 
Some historians assert that there was a second in- 
vasion the same year. But Ferishta* is probably correct 
when he says that this so-called invasion amounted 
simply to an expedition against the Yusufzais, in the 
course of which B&bar advanced as far as Peshawar, 
but did not cross the Indus. There is no doubt, how- 
ever, that he made an expedition, called the third, in 
1520. On this occasion he crossed the Indus, marched 
into the part known now as the Eawal Pindi division, 
crossed the Jehlam, reached Sialk6t, which he spared, 
and then marched on Saiyidpur, which he plundered. 
He was called from this place to Kabul to meet a 
threatened attack upon that capital. 

The abortive result of this third expedition more 
than ever convinced Babar that no invasion of Hin- 
dustan could with certainty succeed unless he could 
secure his base at Kandahar. He spent, therefore, the 
next two or three years in securing that stronghold 
and the territory between Ghazni and Khorasan. He 
had just succeeded in settling these districts on an 
efficient basis when he received the messages from 
Allah-u-din Lodi and Daolat Khan of Lahore, the latter 
of which decided him to undertake his fourth expedi- 
tion to India. Once more did he cross the Indus, the 



32 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

Jehlam, and the Chenab, and advanced within ten miles 
of Lahore. There he was met by, and there he defeated, 
the army of the adherents of the House of Lodi. 
Lahore fell a prize to his troops. But he halted there 
but four days ; then pushing on, reached and stormed 
Dipalptir *. Here he was joined by Daolat Kh&n and 
his sons. These, however, dissatisfied with the rewards 
meted out to them, began to intrigue against their new 
master. Babar was approaching Sirhind, on his way 
to Delhi, when he discovered their machinations. ! He 
determined, then, to renounce for the moment his 
forward movement, and to return to Kabul. This he 
did after having parcelled out the Punjab among 
chiefs upon whom he hoped he could depend. 

Scarcely had he crossed the Indus when the Punjab 
became the scene of a renewed struggle. Allah-u-din 
Lodi, to whom the district of Dipalptir had been con- 
signed, fled in despair to Kabul, hoping that Babar 
would himself undertake the invasion of India. At 
the moment B&bar could not comply, for the Uzbeks 
were laying siege to Balkh. However he supplied 
Allah-u-din with troops and ordered his generals in the 
Punjab to support him. But again did the expedition 
of this prince fail, and he fled from Delhi in confusion 
to the Punjab. At the time that he entered it, a 
fugitive, Babar was preparing for his fifth and last 
invasion of India. 

1 Dipalpur is a town in the Montgomery district to the south- 
west of Lahore and forty miles from it. In Babar' s time it was a 
place of great importance. 



BABAR' S INVASIONS OF INDIA 33 

Of that invasion I must be content to give the barest 
outline. Accompanied by his son, Humayun, Babar 
descended the Khaibar Pass to Peshawar, halted there 
two days, crossed the Indus the 1 6th of December, and 
pushed on rapidly to Sialkot. On his arrival there, 
December 29th, he heard of the defeat and flight of 
Allah-u-din l . Undismayed, he marched the following 
morning to Parsaror, midway between Sialkot and 
Kalanaur on the Ravi ; thence to Kalanaur, where he 
crossed the R&vi ; thence to the Bias, which he 
crossed, and thence to the strong fortress of Milwat, 
in which his former adherent Daolat Khan, had taken 
refuge. Milwat soon fell. Babar then marched 
through the Jalandhar Duab to the Sutlej, placing, as 
he writes, ' his foot in the stirrup of resolution, and 
his hand on the reins of confidence-in-God/ crossed it 
near Rupar, then by way of Ambala, to the Jumna, 
opposite Sirsawa 2 . Thence he held down the river 
for two marches. Two more brought him to Panfpat, 
fifty-three miles to the north-west of Delhi. There he 
halted and fortified his camp. The date was April 1 2, 
1526. 

Nine days later Ibrahim Lodi, at the head of an 
army computed by Babar to have been a hundred 
thousand strong, attacked the invader in his in- 
trenched camp. 'The sun had mounted spear-high/ 

1 Of this march there is a detailed and most interesting account 
given by Babar in his Memoirs, page 290, and the pages following. 

2 Sirsawa lies on the south bank of the Jumna, ten miles west- 
north-west of Saharanpur. 





34 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

writes Babar, ' when the onset of the battle began, 
and the combat lasted till midday, when the enemy 
were completely broken and routed.' The victory was 
in all respects decisive. Ibrahim Lodi was killed, 
bravely fighting, and Hindustan lay at the feet of the 
victor. That very day Babar despatched troops to 
occupy Delhi and Agra. These results were accom- 
plished on the 24th of April and 4th of May 
respectively K 

1 In his Memoirs, Babar, after recounting how, from comparatively 
small beginnings, he had become conqueror ' of the noble country 
of Hindustan/ adds : ' This success I do not ascribe to my own 
strength, nor did this good fortune flow from my own efforts, but 
from the fountain of the favour and mercy of God.' 



CHAPTER V 

The Position of Babar in Hindustan 

Master of the two great centres of power in the 
north-west, Babar, with the foresight of a statesman, 
* took stock ' of the actual situation of Hindustan. 
He realised at once that he was master of Northern 
India, and that was all. The important provinces of 
Oudh, Jaunpur, and Western Behar, had revolted 
against Ibrahim, and though that prince had sent an 
army against the revolters, it seemed but too certain 
that the two parties would make common cause against 
the new invader. Then, Bengal, under its King, Nasrat 
Shah ; Gujarat, under Sikandar Shah ; and Malwa, 
under Sultan Mahmud, were three powerful and in- 
dependent kingdoms. A portion of Malwa, indeed, 
that represented by the fortresses, Ranthambor, at the 
angle formed by the confluence of the Chambal and the 
Banas ; Sarangpur, on the Kali Sind ; Bhilsa, on the 
Betwa ; Chanderi ; and Chitor, very famous in those 
days, had been re-conquered by the renowned Hindu 
prince, Rana Sanga. In the south of India, too, the 
Bahmanis had established a kingdom, and the Raja of 
Vijayanagar exercised independent authority. There 
were, moreover, he found, a considerable number of 

C 2 



$6 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

Rais and Kajas who had never submitted to Muham- 
madan kings. 

But the independence of these several princes did 
not, he soon recognised, constitute his greatest difficulty. 
That difficulty arose from the fact that the Hindu 
population, never conciliated by the families which 
had preceded his own, were hostile to the invader. 
' The north of India/ writes Erskine, ' still retained 
much of its Hindu organisation ; its system of village 
and district administration and government ; its divi- 
sion into numerous little chieftainships, or petty local 
governments ; and, in political revolutions, the people 
looked much more to their own immediate rulers than 
to the prince who governed in the capital/ In a word, 
never having realised the working of a well-ordered 
system, emanating from one all-powerful centre, they 
regarded the latest conqueror as an intruder whom it 
might be their interest to oppose. 

The dread thus engendered by the arrival of a new 
invader, whose character and whose dispositions were 
alike unknown, was increased by the machinations of 
the Muhammadan adherents of the old families. These 
men argued that the success of the Mughal invader 
meant ruin to them. They spared no pains, then, to 
impress upon the Hindu population that neither their 
temples nor their wives and daughters would be safe 
from the rapine and lust of the barbarians of Central 
Asia. Under the influence of a terror produced by 
these warnings the Hindus fled from before the mer- 
ciful and generous invader as he approached Agra, 



POSITION OF BABAR IN HINDUSTAN 37 

preferring the misery of the jungle to the apparent 
certainty of outrage. 

To add to Babar's troubles, there arose at this period 
discontent in his army. The men composing it were 
to a great extent mountaineers from the lofty ranges 
in Eastern Afghanistan. These men had followed their 
King with delight so long as there was a prospect of 
fighting. But Panipat had given them Northern 
India. The march from Delhi to Agra was a march 
through a deserted country, at a season always hot, 
but the intense heat of which, in 1526, exceeded the heat 
of normal years. Like the Highlanders of our own 
Prince Charlie in '45, these highlanders murmured. 
They, too, longed to return to their mountain homes. 
The disaffection was not confined to the men. Even 
the chiefs complained ; and their complaints became 
so loud that they at last reached the ears of Babar. 

Babar had been greatly pleased with his conquest. 
Neither the heat nor the disaffection of the inhabitants 
had been able to conceal from him the fact that he had 
conquered the finest, the most fertile, the most valuable 
part of Asia. In his wonderful memoirs * he devotes 
more than twenty large printed pages to describe it. 
' It is a remarkably fine country,' he begins. ' It is 
quite a different world compared with our countries/ 
He saw almost at a glance that all his work was cut 
out to complete the conquest in the sense he attributed 
to that word. Henceforth the title of King of Kabul 

1 Babar's Memoirs, pp. 312 to 335. 



38 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

was to be subjected to the higher title of Emperor of 
Hindustan. For him there was no turning back. 

He had noted all the difficulties, and he had resolved 
how to meet them. A thoroughly practical man, he 
proceeded first to take up that which he rightly re- 
garded as the greatest — the discontent in the army. 
Assembling a council of his nobles, he laid before them 
the actual position : told them how, after many toilsome 
marches and bloody fights, they had won numerous 
rich and extensive provinces. To abandon these and 
to return to Kabul would be shame indeed. 'Let not 
anyone who calls himself my friend/ he concluded, 
1 henceforward make such a proposal. But if there is 
any among you who cannot bring himself to stay, or 
to give up his purpose of returning back, let him depart.' 
The address produced the desired effect, and when the 
words were followed by action, by new encounters and 
by new successes, enthusiasm succeeded discontent K 

The firmness of the conqueror was soon rewarded 
in a different manner. No sooner did the inhabitants, 
Muhammadan settlers and Hindu landowners and 
traders, recognise that Babar intended his occupancy to 



1 To one of his friends, who found the heat un supportable, and 
whom he therefore made Governor of Ghazni, Babar, when he was 
firm in the saddle, sent the distich, of which the following is the 
translation : 

'Keturn a hundred thanks, Babar, for the bounty of the 
merciful God 
Has given you Sind, Hind, and numerous kingdoms ; 
If, unable to stand the heat, you long for cold, 
You have only to recollect the frost and cold of Ghazni.' 



POSITION OF BABAR IN HINDUSTAN 39 

be permanent, than their fears subsided. Many proofs, 
meanwhile, of his generous and noble nature had 
affected public opinion regarding him. Every day then 
brought accessions to his standard. Villagers and shop- 
keepers returned to their homes, and abundance soon 
reigned in camp. A little later, and the army which had 
been employed by Ibr&him Lodi to put down rebellion 
in Jaunpur and Oudh, acknowledged Babar as their 
sovereign. In the interval, judiciously employing 
his troops, he conquered a great part of Rohilkhand ; 
occupied the important post of Raberi, on the Jumna ; 
and laid siege to Itawa and Dholpur. But troubles 
were preparing for him in Central India, from a 
quarter which it would not do for him to neglect. 

These troubles were caused by Ran a Sanga, Rana 
of Chitor. I have related already how this great prince 
— for great in every sense of the term he was — had 
won back from the earlier Muhammadan invaders a 
great portion of his hereditary dominions. He had 
even done more. He had defeated Ibrahim Lodi in two 
pitched battles, those of Bakraul and Chataulf, and had 
gained from other generals sixteen in addition. Before 
the arrival in India of Babar he had taken the then 
famous fort of Ranthambor. But he had continued, 
and was continuing, his career of conquest, and the 
news which troubled Babar was to the effect that the 
great Rajput chief had just taken the strong hill-fort 
of Kandar, a few miles to the eastward of Ranthambor. 

Towards the end of the rainy season Babar held 
a council to meet these and other difficulties. At this 



40 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

council it was arranged that, whilst his eldest son, 
Humayun 1 , then eighteen years old, should march 
eastward, to complete the subjection of the Duab, 
Oudh, and Juanpur, Babar should remain at Agra 
to superintend there the general direction of affairs. 
As for Eana Sanga, it was resolved to march against 
him only when the enemy nearer home should have 
been subdued. 

The expedition of Huimiyun was completely suc- 
cessful. He conquered the country as far as the 
frontiers of Bihar. On his return, January 6th, 1527, 
Babar subdued Biana and Dholpur, took by stratagem 
the fortress of Gwalior, received information of the 
surrender of Multan. Then, master of the country 
from the Indus to the frontiers of Western Bih&r, and 
from Kalpi and Gwalior to the Himalayas, he turned 
his attention to the famous Rana of Chitor, Eana 
Sanga. On February 11 he marched from Agra 
to encounter the army of this prince, who, joined 
by Muhammadan auxiliaries of the Lodi party, had 
advanced too, and had encamped at Bisawar, some 

1 In the famous Memoirs, pp. 302-3, is to be found the following 
note, inserted by Humayun : 'At this same station,' the station of 
Shahabad, on the left bank of the Sarsuti, reached on the march to 
Panipat, ■ and this same day,' March 6, 1526, ' the razor or scissors 
were first applied to Humayun's beard. As my honoured father 
mentioned in these commentaries the time of his first using the razor, 
in humble emulation of him I have commemorated the same circum- 
stance regarding myself. I was then eighteen years of age. Now 
that I am forty-six, I, Muhammad Humayun, am transcribing a 
copy of these Memoirs from the copy in his late Majesty's own hand- 
writing/ 



POSITION OF BABAR IN HINDUSTAN 41 

twelve miles from Biana and some sixty- two, by that 
place, from Agra. Babar advanced to Sikri, now 
Fatehpur-Sikri, and halted. In some skirmishes 
which followed the Rajputs had all the advantage, 
and a great discouragement fell on the soldiers of 
Babar. He contented himself for the moment with 
making his camp as defensible as possible, and by 
sending a party to ravage Mewat. 

Cooped up in camp, discouraged by the aspect of 
affairs, Babar, uneasy at the forced inaction, passed in 
review the events of his life, and recognised with 
humility and penitence that throughout it he had 
habitually violated one of the strictest injunction? 
of the Kuran, that which forbids the drinking of 
wine. He resolved at once to amend. Sending then 
for his golden wine-cups and his silver goblets he had 
them destroyed in his presence, and gave the proceeds 
of the sale of the precious metal to the poor. All the 
wine in the camp was rendered undrinkable or poured 
on the ground. Three hundred of his nobles followed 
his example. 

Sensible at length that the situation could not be 
prolonged, Babar, on March 1 2th, advanced two miles 
towards the enemy, halted, and again advanced the 
day following to a position he had selected as favour- 
able to an engagement. Here he ranged his troops in 
order of battle. On the 16th the Rajputs and their 
allies advanced, and the battle joined. Of it Babar 
has written in his memoirs a picturesque and, doubt- 
less, a faithful account. It must suffice here to say 



42 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

that he gained a victory so decisive 1 , that on the 
morrow of it Rajptitana lay at his feet. He at once 
pushed on to Biana, thence into Mewat, and reduced 
the entire province to obedience. But the effects of 
his victory were not limited to conquests achieved by 
himself. Towns in the Duab which had revolted, 
returned to their allegiance or were recovered. When 
the Duab had been completely pacified Babar turned 
his arms, first, against the Hindu chiefs of Central 
India, the leader of whom was at the time the Raja 
of Chanderi. He had reached the town and fortress 
of that name when information came to him that his 
generals in the east had been unfortunate, and had 
been compelled to fall back from Lucknow upon 
Kanauj. Unshaken by this intelligence, the im- 
portance of which he admitted, he persevered in 
the siege of Chanderi, and in a few days stormed 
the fortress. Having secured the submission of the 
country he marched rapidly eastward, joined his 
defeated generals near Kanauj, threw a bridge across 
the Ganges near that place, drove the enemy — the 
remnant of the Lodi party — before him, re -occupied 
Lucknow, crossed the Gtimti and the Gogra, and forced 
the dispirited foe to disperse. He then returned to 
Agra to resume the threads of the administration he 
was arranging. 

But he was not allowed time to remain quiet. The 

1 Hand Sanga was severely wounded, and the choicest chieftains 
of his army were slain. The Rana died the same year at Baswa on 
the frontiers of Mewat. 



POSITION OF BABAR IN HINDUSTAN 43 

old Muhammadan party in Jaunpur had never been 
effectively subdued. The rich kingdom of Behar, 
adjoining that of Jaunpur, had, up to this time, been 
unassailed. And now the Muhammadan nobles of 
both districts combined to place in the hands of a 
prince of the house of Lodi — the same who had aided 
Sanga R&na against B&bar — the chief authority in the 
united kingdom. The conspiracy had been conducted 
with so much secrecy that the result of it only reached 
Babar on the 1st of February, 1529. He was then at 
Dholpur, a place which he greatly affected, engaged 
with his nobles in laying out gardens, and otherwise 
improving and beautifying the place. That very day 
he returned to Agra, and taking with him such troops 
as he had at hand, marched the day following to join 
his son Askari's army, then at Dakdaki, a village 
near Karra 1 , on the right bank of the Ganges. He 
reached that place on the 27th, and found Askari's 
army on the opposite bank of the river. He at once 
directed that prince to conform his movements on the 
left bank to those of his own on the right. 

The news which reached B&bar here was not of a 
nature to console. The enemy, to the number of a 
hundred thousand, had rallied round the standard 
of M&hmud Lodi; whilst one of his own generals, 
Sher Khan, whom he had distinguished by marks 
of his favour, had joined the insurgents and had 

1 Karra is now in ruins. It is in the tahsil or district of the same 
name in the Allahabad division. In the times of Babar and Akbar 
it was very prosperous. 



44 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

occupied Benares with his division. Mdhmud Lodi 
was besieging Chanar, twenty-six miles from the 
sacred city. 

Babar immediately advanced, compelled Mdhmud 
Lodi to raise the siege of Chanar, forced Sher Khan 
to evacuate Benares and re-cross the Ganges, and, 
crossing the Karamnasa, encamped beyond Chausa, 
at the confluence of that river and the Ganges, and 
Baksar. Marching thence, he drove his enemy before 
him until he reached Arrah. There he assumed the 
sovereignty of Behar, and there he learned that Mah- 
mud Lodi, attended by but a few followers, had taken 
refuge with the King of Bengal. 

Nasrat Shah, King of Bengal, had married a niece 
of Mahmud Lodi. He had entered into a kind of 
convention with Babar that neither prince was to 
invade the territories of the other, but, despite this 
convention, he had occupied the province of Saran or 
Chapra, and had taken up with his army a position 
near the junction of the Gogra with the Ganges, very 
strong for defensive purposes. Babar resolved to com- 
pel the Bengal army to abandon that position. There 
was, he soon found, but one way to accomplish that 
end, and that was by the use of force. Banging then 
his army in six divisions, he directed that four, under 
his son Askari, then on the left bank of the Ganges, 
should cross the Gogra, march upon the enemy, and 
attempt to draw them from their camp, and follow 
them up the Gogra ; whilst the two others, under his 
own personal direction, should cross the Ganges, then 



POSITION OF BABAR IN HINDUSTAN 45 

the Gogra, and attack the enemy's camp, cutting him 
off from his base. The combination, carried out on 
the 6th of May, entirely succeeded. The Bengal army 
was completely defeated, and the victory was, in every 
sense of the word, decisive. Peace was concluded with 
Bengal on the conditions that the province, now known 
as Western Behar, should be ceded to Babar ; that 
neither prince should support the enemies of the other, 
and that neither should molest the dominions of the 
other. 

Thus far I have been guided mainly by the memoirs 
of the illustrious man whose achievements I have 
briefly recorded. There is but little more to tell. 
Shortly after his return from his victorious campaign 
in Behar his health began to decline. The fact could 
not be concealed, and an account of it reached his 
eldest son, Humayun, then Governor of Badakshan. 
That prince, making over his government to his 
brother, Hindal, hastened to Agra. He arrived there 
early in 1530, was most affectionately received, and 
by his sprightly wit and genial manners, made many 
friends. He had been there but six months when he 
was attacked by a serious illness. When the illness 
was at its height, and the life of the young prince 
was despaired of, an incident occurred which shows, 
in a manner not to be mistaken, the unselfishness and 
affection of Babar. It is thus related in the supple- 
mental chapter to the Memoirs l . 

1 This chapter was added by the translators. The same circum- 
stance is related also by Mr. Erskine in his Babar and Humayun. 



46 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

'When all hopes from medicine were over, and 
whilst several men of skill were talking to the Emperor 
of the melancholy situation of his son, Abul Baka, a 
personage highly venerated for his knowledge and 
piety, remarked to Babar that in such a case the Al- 
mighty had sometimes vouchsafed to receive the most 
valuable thing possessed by one friend, as an offering 
in exchange for the life of another. Babar exclaimed 
that, of all things, his life was dearest to Hum&yun, 
as Humayun's was to him; that his life, therefore, 
he most cheerfully devoted as a sacrifice for that of 
his son,; and prayed the Most High to vouchsafe to 
accept it.' Vainly did his courtiers remonstrate. He 
persisted, we are told, in his resolution ; walked thrice 
round the dying prince, a solemnity similar to that 
used by the Muhammadans in sacrifices, and, retiring, 
prayed earnestly. After a time he was heard to ex- 
claim : ' I have borne it away ! I have borne it away ! ' 
The Musalman historians relate that almost from that 
moment Humayun began to recover and the strength 
of Babar began proportionately to decay. He lingered 
on to the end of the year 1530. On the 26th 
December he restored his soul to his Maker, in his 
palace of the Charbagh, near Agra, in the forty-ninth 
year of his age. His remains were, in accordance 
with his dying request, conveyed to Kabul, where 
they were interred in a lovely spot, about a mile from 
the city. 

Amongst the famous conquerors of the world B&bar 
will always occupy a very high place. His character 



POSITION OF BABAR IN HINDUSTAN 47 

created his career. Inheriting but the shadow of a 
small kingdom in Central Asia, he died master of the 
territories lying between the Karamnasa* and the Oxus, 
and those between the Narbadd, and the Himalayas. 
His nature was a joyous nature. Generous, confiding, 
always hopeful, he managed to attract the affection of 
all with whom he came in contact. He was keenly 
sensitive to all that was beautiful in nature ; had 
cultivated his own remarkable talents to a degree 
quite unusual in the age in which he lived ; and was 
gifted with strong affections and a very vivid imagina- 
tion. He loved war and glory, but he did not neglect 
the arts of peace. He made it a duty to inquire into 
the condition of the races whom he subdued and to 
devise for them ameliorating measures. He was fond 
of gardening, of architecture, of music, and he was no 
mean poet. But the greatest glory of his character 
was that attributed to him by one who knew him 
well, and who thus recorded his opinion in Tarikhi 
Reshidi. * Of all his qualities,' wrote Haidar Mirza, 
' his generosity and humanity took the lead.' Though 
he lived long enough only to conquer and not long 
enough to consolidate, the task of conquering could 
hardly have been committed to hands more pure. 

Babar left four sons : Muhammad Humaytin Mirza, 
who succeeded him, born April 5, 1508 : K&mran Mirza, 
Hindal Mirza, and Askari Mirza. Before his death 
he had introduced Humaytin to a specially convened 
council of ministers as his successor, and had given 
him his dying injunctions. The points upon which he 



48 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

had specially laid stress were : the conscientious dis- 
charge of duties to God and man ; the honest and 
assiduous administration of justice ; the seasoning of 
punishment to the guilty with the extension of tender- 
ness and mercy to the ignorant and penitent, with 
protection to the poor and defenceless ; he besought 
Humayun, moreover, to deal kindly and affectionately 
towards his brothers. 

Thus died, in the flower of his manhood, the illustrious 
chief who introduced the Mughal dynasty into India ; 
who, conquering the provinces of the North-west and 
some districts in the centre of the peninsula, acquired 
for that dynasty the prescriptive right to claim them 
as its own. He had many great qualities. But, in 
Hindustan, he had had neither the time nor the op- 
portunity to introduce into the provinces he had 
conquered such a system of administration as would 
weld the parts theretofore separate into one homo- 
geneous whole. It may be doubted whether, great as 
he was, he possessed to a high degree the genius of 
constructive legislation. Nowhere had he given any 
signs of it. In Kabul and in Hindustan alike, he had 
pursued the policy of the conquerors who had preceded 
him, that of bestowing conquered provinces and dis- 
tricts on adherents, to be governed by them in direct 
responsibility to himself, each according to his own 
plan. Thus it happened that when he died the 
provinces in India which acknowledged him as master 
were bound together by that tie alone. Agra had 
nothing in common with Lucknow ; Delhi with Jaun- 



POSITION OF BABAR IN HINDUSTAN 49 

pur. Heavy tolls marked the divisions of territories, 
inhabited by raees of different origin, who were only 
bound together by the sovereignty of Babar over all. 
He bequeathed to his son, Humayun, then, a congeries 
of territories uncemented by any bond of union or of 
common interest, except that which had been em- 
bodied in his life. In a word, when he died, the 
Mughal dynasty, like the Muhammadan dynasties 
which had preceded it, had shot down no roots into 
the soil of Hindustan. 



CHAPTER VI 

HlJMAYUN AND THE EARLY DAYS OF AKBAR 

Brave, genial, witty, a charming companion, 
highly educated, generous, and merciful, Humaytin 
was even less qualified than his father to found a 
dynasty on principles which should endure. Allied 
to his many virtues were many compromising defects. 
He was volatile, thoughtless, and unsteady. He was 
swayed by no strong sense of duty. His generosity 
was apt to degenerate into prodigality; his attach- 
ments into weakness. He was unable to concentrate 
his energies for a time in any serious direction, whilst 
for comprehensive legislation he had neither the 
genius nor the inclination. He was thus eminently 
unfitted to consolidate the conquest his father had 
bequeathed to him. 

It is unnecessary to relate in detail a history of the 
eight years which followed his accession. So unskilful 
was his management, and so little did he acquire the 
confidence and esteem of the races under his sway, 
that when, in April, 1540, he was defeated at Kanauj, 
by Sher Khan Sur, a nobleman who had submitted to 
Babar, but who had risen against his son — whom 
he succeeded under the title of Sher Shah — the 



hum Ay On and akbar 51 

entire edifice crumbled in hia hand. After some 
adventures, Humayun found himself, January, 1541, a 
fugitive with a mere handful of followers, at Rohri 
opposite the island of Bukkur on the Indus, in 
Sind. He had lost the inheritance bequeathed him 
by his father. 

Humayun spent altogether two and a half years in 
Sind, engaged in a vain attempt to establish himself 
in that province. The most memorable event of his 
sojourn there was the birth, on the 1,5th of October, 
1542, of a son, called by him Jalal-ud-din Muhammad 
Akbar. I propose to relate now the incidents which 
led to a result so important in the history of India. 

In 1541, Humayun, whose troops were engaged in 
besieging Bukkur, distrusting the designs of his 
brother Hindal, whom he had commissioned to attack 
and occupy the rich province of Sehwan, appointed a 
meeting with the latter at the town of Patar, some 
twenty miles to the west of the Indus. There he 
found Hindal, surrounded by his nobles, prepared to 
receive him right royally. During the festivities 
which followed, the mother of Hindal — who, it may 
be remarked, was not the mother of Humayun — gave 
a grand entertainment, to which she invited all the 
ladies of the court. Amongst these Humayun es- 
pecially noted a girl called Hamida, the daughter 
of a nobleman who had been preceptor to Hindal. 
So struck was he that he inquired on the spot 
whether the girl were betrothed. He was told in 
reply that, although she had been promised, no cere- 
D 1 



52 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

mony of betrothal had as yet taken place. ' In that 
case,' said Humayun, 'I will marry her.' Hindal 
protested against the suddenly formed resolution, and 
threatened, if it were persisted in, to quit his brother's 
service. A quarrel, which had almost ended in a 
rupture, then ensued between the brothers. But 
the pleadings of Hindal' s mother, who favoured the 
match, brought Hindal to acquiescence, and, the next 
day, Hamida, who had just completed her fourteenth 
year, was married to Humayun. A few days later, 
the happy pair repaired to the camp before Bukkur. 

The times, however, were unfavourable to the 
schemes of Humayun. All his plans miscarried, 
and, in the spring of 1542, he and his young wife 
had to flee for safety to the barren deserts of Marwar. 
In August they reached Jaisalmer, but, repulsed by 
its Raja, they had to cross the great desert, suffering 
terribly during the journey from want of water. 
Struggling bravely, however, they reached, on August 
22nd, the fort of Amarkot, on the edge of the desert. 
The Rana of the fort received them hospitably, and 
there, on Sunday October the 15th, Hamida Begam 
gave birth to Akbar. Humayun had quitted Amar- 
kot four days previously, to invade the district of 
Jun. His words, when the news was brought to 
him, deserve to be recorded. ' As soon/ wrote one 
who attended him, 'as the Emperor had finished his 
thanksgivings to God, the Amirs were introduced, 
and offered their congratulations. He then called 
Jouher (the historian, author of the Tezkereh al 



humAy&n and akbar 53 

Vakiat) and asked what he had committed to his 
charge. Jouher answered : " Two hundred Shah- 
rukhis " (Khorasani gold coins), a silver wristlet and 
a musk-bag ; adding, that the two former had been 
returned to their owners. On this Humayun or- 
dered the musk-bag to be brought, and, having 
broken it on a china plate, he called his nobles, and 
divided it among them, as the royal present in honour 
of his son's birth.' . . . ' This event,' adds Jouher, 
* diffused its fragrance over the whole habitable 
world.' 

The birth of the son brought no immediate good 
fortune to the father. In July, 1543, Humayun was 
compelled to quit Sind, and, accompanied by his 
wife and son and a small following, set out with the 
intention of reaching Kandahar. He had arrived at 
Shal, when he learnt that his brother, Askari, with a 
considerable force, was close at hand, and that im- 
mediate flight was necessary. He and his wife were 
ready, but what were they to do with the child, then 
only a year old, quite unfit to make a rapid journey 
on horseback, in the boisterous weather then pre- 
vailing? Reckoning, not without reason, that the 
uncle would not make war against a baby, they 
decided to leave him, with the whole of their camp- 
equipage and baggage, and the ladies who attended 
him. They then set out, and riding hard, reached 
the Persian frontier in safety. Scarcely had they 
gone when Askari Mirza arrived. Veiling his dis- 
appointment at the escape of his brother with some 



54 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

soft words, he treated the young prince with affection, 
had him conveyed to Kandahar, of which place he 
was Governor, and placed there under the supreme 
charge of his own wife, the ladies who had been his 
nurses still remaining in attendance. 

In this careful custody the young prince remained 
during the whole of the year 1544. But soon after 
the dawn of the following year a change in his 
condition occurred. His father, with the aid of 
troops supplied him by Shah Tahm&sp, invaded 
Western Afghanistan, making straight across the 
desert for Kandahar. Alarmed at this movement, 
and dreading lest Humaytin should recover his 
child, Kamran sent peremptory orders that the boy 
should be transferred to Kabul. When the con- 
fidential officers whom Kamran had instructed on 
this subject reached Kandahar, the ministers of 
Askari Mirza held a council to consider whether or 
not the demand should be complied with. Some, 
believing the star of Humaytin to be in the as- 
cendant, advised that the boy should be sent, under 
honourable escort, to his father. Others maintained 
that Prince Askari had acted so treacherously towards 
his eldest brother that no act of penitence would now 
avail, and that it was better to continue to deserve 
the favour of Kamran. The arguments of the latter 
prevailed, and though the winter was unusually 
severe, the infant prince and his sister, Bakhshi 
Banu Begam, were despatched with their attendants 
to Kabul. After some adventures, which made the 



humAyi)n and akbar 55 

escort apprehend an attempt at rescue, the party 
reached Kabul in safety, and there Kamran confided 
his nephew to the care of his great-aunt, Khanzada 
Begam, the whilom favourite sister of the Emperor 
Babar. This illustrious lady maintained in their 
duties the nurses and attendants who had watched 
over the early days of the young prince, and during 
the short time of her superintendence she bestowed 
upon him the tenderest care. Unhappily that super- 
intendence lasted only a few months. The capture of 
KandaMr by Humayun in the month of September 
following (1545) threw Kamran into a state of great 
perplexity. A suspicious and jealous man, and re- 
garding the possession of Akbar as a talisman he 
could use against Humayun, he removed the boy 
from the care of his grand-aunt, and confided him 
to. a trusted adherent, Kuch Kilan by name. But 
events marched very quickly in those days. Huma- 
yun, having established a firm base at Kandahar, set 
out with an army for Kabul, appeared before that 
city the first week in November, and compelled it to 
surrender to him on the 15th. Kamran had escaped 
to Ghaznl : but the happy father had the gratification 
of finding the son from whom he had been so long 
separated. The boy's mother, Hamida Begam, did 
not arrive till the spring of the following year, but, 
meanwhile, Kuch Kilan was removed, and the prince's 
former governor, known as Atka Khan *, was restored 
to his post. 

1 His real name was Shams-ud-din Muhammad of Ghazni. He 



$6 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

For the moment splendour and prosperity sur- 
rounded the boy. But when winter came, Humayun, 
who meanwhile had recovered Badakshan, resolved to 
pass the coldest months of the year at Kila Zafar, in 
that province. But on his way thither he was seized 
with an illness so dangerous that his life was de- 
spaired of. He recovered indeed after two months' 
strict confinement to his bed, but, in the interval, 
many of his nobles, believing his end was assured, 
had repaired to the courts of his brothers, and Kam- 
ran, aided by troops supplied by his father-in-law, had 
regained Kabul, and, with Kabul, possession of the 
person of Akbar. One of the first acts of the con- 
queror was to remove Atka Khan from the person of the 
prince, and to replace him by one of his own servants. 

But Humayun had no sooner regained his strength 
than he marched to recover his capital. Defeating, in 
the suburbs, a detachment of the best troops of Kam- 
ran, he established his head-quarters on the Koh- 
Akabain which commands the town, and commenced 
to cannonade it. The fire after some days became so 
severe and caused so much damage that, to stop it, 
Kamran sent to his brother to declare that unless the 
fire should cease, he would expose the young Akbar 
on the walls at the point where it was hottest l , 

had saved the life of Humayun in 1540, at the battle of Kanauj, 
fought against Sher Shah. 

1 Abulfazl relates in the Akbarnana that the prince actually was 
exposed, and Haidar Mirza, Badauni, Ferishta, and others follow 
him ; but Bayazid, who was present, though he minutely describes 
other atrocities in his memoirs, does not mention this ; whilst Jouher, 



humAyCn and akbar 57 

Hum&yun ordered the firing to cease. He continued 
the siege, however, and on the 28th of April (1547) 
entered the city a conqueror. Kamr&n had escaped 
the previous night. 

K£mr&n had fled to Badakshdn. Thither Huma- 
yun followed him. But, in the winter that followed, 
some of his most powerful nobles revolted, and de- 
serted to K&mr&n. Hum&yun, after some marches 
and countermarches, determined in the summer of 
1548 to make a decisive effort to settle his northern 
dominions. He marched, then, in June from Kabul, 
taking with him Akbar and Akbar's mother. On 
reaching Gulbahan he sent back to Kdbul Akbar and 
his mother, and marching on Talik&n, forced K&mr&n 
to surrender. Having settled his northern territories 
the Emperor, as he was still styled, returned to K&bul. 

He quitted it again, in the late spring of 1549, to 
attempt Balkh, in the western Kunduz territory. 
The Uzbeks, however, repulsed him, and he returned 
to Kabul for the winter of 1550. Then ensued a very 
curious scene. Kamr&n, whose failure to join Humd- 
yun in the expedition against Balkh had been the 
main cause of his retreat, and who had subsequently 
gone into open rebellion, had, after Humayun's 
defeat, made a disastrous campaign on the Oxus, and 
had sent his submission to Humayun. That prince, 
consigning the government of Kabul to Akbar, then 

in his private memoirs of Humayun, a translation of which by 
Major Charles Stewart appeared in 1832, states the story as I have 
given it in the text. 



j8 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

eight years old, with Muhammad Kasim Khan Birlas 
as his tutor, marched from the capital to gain posses- 
sion of the person of his brother. So careless, how- 
ever, were his movements that Kamr&n, who had 
planned the manoeuvre, surprised him at the upper 
end of the defile of Kipchak, and forced him to take 
refuge in flight. During the flight Humayun was 
badly wounded, but nevertheless managed to reach 
the top of the Sirtan Pass in safety. There he was 
in comparative security. Meanwhile Kamran had 
marched upon and captured Kabul, and, for the third 
time, Akbar found himself a prisoner in the hands of 
his uncle. Humayun did not submit tamely to this 
loss. Rallying his adherents, he recrossed the moun- 
tains, and marched on the city. Arriving at Shutar- 
gardan he saw the army of Kamran drawn up to 
oppose him. After some days of fruitless negotiation 
for a compromise Humayun ordered the attack. It 
resulted in a complete victory and the flight of Kam- 
ran. For a moment Humayun feared lest Kamran 
should have carried his son with him in his flight. 
Eut, before he could enter the city, he was intensely 
relieved by the arrival in camp of Akbar, accompanied 
by Hasan Akhta, to whose care he had been en- 
trusted. The next day he entered the city. 

This time the conquest was decisive and lasting. 
In the distribution of awards which followed Humd,- 
ytin did not omit his son. He bestowed upon Akbar 
as a jaghir the district of Chirkh, and nominated 
Haji Muhammad Khan of Sistan as his minister. 



hum Ay On invades india 59 

with the care of his education. During the year that 
followed the causes of the troubles of Humayun 
disappeared one by one. Kainran indeed once more 
appeared in arms, but only to be hunted down so 
vigorously that he was forced to surrender (August, 
1553). He was exiled to Mekka, where he died four 
years later. Hindal Mirza, another brother, had been 
slain some eighteen months before, during the pursuit 
of Kamran. Askari Mirza, the other brother, in 
whose nature treachery seemed ingrained, had been 
exiled to Mekka in 1551 \ and though he still sur- 
vived he was harmless. Relieved thus of his brothers, 
Humayun contemplated the conquest of Kashmir, 
but his nobles and their followers were so averse to 
the expedition that he was forced, unwillingly, to 
renounce it. He consoled himself by crossing the 
Indus. Whilst encamped in the districts between 
that river and the Jehlam he ordered the repair, 
tantamount to a reconstruction on an enlarged plan, 
of the fort at Peshawar. He was contemplating even 
then the invasion of India, and he was particularly 
anxious that he should possess a 'point oVappui 
beyond the passes on which his army could concen- 
trate. He pushed the works so vigorously that the 
fort was ready by the end of the year (1554). He 
then returned to Kabul. During the winter and 
early spring that followed, there came to a head in 
Hindustan the crisis which gave him the opportunity 
of carrying his plans into effect. 

1 He died there in 1558, 



CHAPTER VII 

HtJMAYUN INVADES INDIA. HlS DEATH 

Shek Khan Sue, who had defeated Humayun at 
Kanauj in 1540, had used his victory to possess him- 
self of the territories which Babar had conquered, and 
to add somewhat to them. He was an able man, but 
neither did he, more than the prince whom he sup- 
planted, possess the genius of consolidation and union. 
He governed on the system of detached camps, each 
province and district being separately administered. 
He died in 1545 from injuries received at the siege 
of Kalinjar, just as that strong fort surrendered to his 
arms. 

His second son, Salim Shah Sur, known also as 
Sultan Islam, succeeded him, and reigned for between 
seven and eight years. He must have been dimly 
conscious of the weakness of the system he had 
inherited, for the greater part of his reign was spent 
in combating the intrigues of the noblemen who held 
the several provinces under him. On his death, 
leaving a child of tender years to succeed him, the 
nobles took the upper hand. The immediate result 
was the murder of the young prince, after a nominal 
rule of three days, and the seizure of the throne by 



HUMAYON INVADES INDIA 6l 

his maternal uncle, who proclaimed himself as Sultan 
under the title of Muhammad Shah Adel. He was 
ignorant, cruel, unprincipled, and a sensualist of a 
very pronounced type. He had, however, the good 
fortune to attach to his throne a Hindu, named Hemu, 
who, originally a shopkeeper of Eewari, a town of 
Mewat, showed talents so considerable, that he was 
eventually allowed to concentrate in his own hands 
all the power of the State. The abilities of Hemu did 
not, however, prevent the break-up of the territories 
which Sher Shah had bequeathed to his son. Ibrahim 
Kh&n revolted at Bi&nd, and occupying Agra and 
Delhi, proclaimed himself Sult&n. Ahmad Khan, 
Governor of the country north-west of the Sutlej, 
seized the Punjab, and proclaimed himself king under 
the title of Sikandar Shah. Shujd Khan seized the 
kingdom of Malwa, whilst two rival claimants dis- 
puted the eastern provinces. In the contests which 
followed Sikandar Shah for the moment obtained the 
upper hand. He defeated Ibrahim Khan at Farah, 
twenty miles from Agra, then marched on and oc- 
cupied Delhi. He was preparing to head an expedition 
to recover Jaunpur and Behar, when he heard of danger 
threatening him from Kabul. 

The events that followed were important only in 
their results. Humayun marched from Kabul for 
the Indus in November, 1554, at the head of a small 
army, which, however, gathered strength as he ad- 
vanced. Akbar accompanied him. Crossing the 
Indus the 2nd of January, 1555, Humayun made for 



62 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

Rawal Pindf, then pushed on for Kalanaur, on the 
further side of the Ravi. There he divided his forces, 
sending his best general, Bairam Khan, into Jalandhar, 
whilst he marched on Lahore, and despatched thence 
his special favourite, Abdul Ma'ali, to occupy Dipal- 
pur, then an important centre, commanding the country 
between the capital and Multan. 

Events developed themselves very rapidly. Bairam 
Khan defeated the generals of Sikandar Shah at 
Machhiwara on the Sutlej, and then marched on the 
town of Sirhind. Sikandar, hoping to crush him 
there, hurried to that place with af* vastly superior 
force. Bairam intrenched himself, and wrote to 
Humayun for aid. Humayun despatched the young 
Akbar, and followed a few days later. Before they 
could come, Sikandar had arrived but had hesitated 
to attack. The hesitation lost him. As soon as 
Humayun arrived, he precipitated a general engage- 
ment. The victory was decisive. Sikandar Shah 
fled to the Siwaliks, and Humayun, with his victorious 
army, marched on Delhi. Occupying it the 23rd of 
July, he despatched one division of it to overrun 
Rohilkhand, another to occupy Agra. He had pre- 
viously sent Abdul Ma'ali to secure the Punjab. 

But his troubles were not yet over. Hemu, the 
general and chief minister of Muhammad Shah Ad el, 
had defeated the pretender to the throne of Bengal, 
who had invaded the North-west Provinces, near Kalpi 
on the Jumna, and that capable leader was preparing 
to march on Delhi. Sikandar Shah, too, who had 



hum Ay On /a fades india 63 

been defeated at Sirhind, was beginning to show signs 
of life in the Punjab. In the face of these difficulties 
Humayun decided to remain at Delhi himself, whilst 
he despatched Akbar with Bairam Khan as his 
' Atalik,' or adviser, to settle matters in the Punjab. 

We must first follow Akbar. That prince reached 
Sirhind early in January, 1556. Joined there by many 
of the nobles whom Abdul Ma' all, the favourite of his 
father, had disgusted by his haughtiness, he crossed 
the Sutlej at Phillaur, marched on Sultanpur in the 
Kangra district, and thence, in pursuit of Sikandar 
Shah, to Hariana. The morning of his arrival there, 
information reached him of a serious accident which 
had happened to Humayun. He at once suspended the 
forward movement, and marched on Kalanaur, there 
to await further intelligence. As he approached that 
place, a despatch was placed in his hands, drafted by 
order of Humayun, giving hopes of speedy recovery. 
But, a little later, another courier arrived, bearing 
the news of the Emperor's death. Akbar was at once 
proclaimed. 

The situation was a trying one for a boy who 
had lived but thirteen years and four months. He 
occupied, indeed, the Punjab. His servants held Sir- 
hind, Delhi, and possibly Agra. But he was aware 
that Hemu, flushed with two victories, for he had 
obtained a second over another pretender, was march- 
ing towards the last-named city with an army of fifty 
thousand men and five hundred elephants, with the 
avowed intention of restoring the rule of Muhammad 



64 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

Shah Adel. To add to his difficulties he heard a few 
days later that the viceroy placed by his father at 
Kabul had revolted. 

Humayun had met his death by a fall from the top 
of the staircase leading to the terraced roof of his 
library in the palace of Delhi. He lingered four days, 
the greater part of the time in a state of insensibility, 
and expired the evening of the 24th of January, in the 
forty-eighth year of his age. Tardi'Beg Khan, the 
most eminent of all the nobles at the capital, and 
actually Governor of the city, assumed on the spot the 
general direction of affairs. His first care was to con- 
ceal the incident from the public until he could arrange 
to make the succession secure for the young Akbar, to 
whom he sent expresses conveying details. By an 
ingenious stratagem he managed to conceal the death 
of the Emperor for seventeen days. Then, on the 1 oth 
of February, he repaired with the nobles to the great 
Mosque, and caused the prayer for the Emperor to be 
recited in the name of Akbar. His next act was to 
despatch the insignia of the empire with the Crown 
jewels, accompanied by the officers of the household, 
the Imperial Guards, and a possible rival to the throne 
in the person of a son of Humayun's brother, Kamran, 
to the head-quarters of the new Emperor in the Punjab. 
He then proceeded to take measures to secure the 
capital against the threatened attack of Hemu. 



CHAPTER VIII 

Akbar's Fight for his Father's Throne 

The news of his father's death, I have said, reached 
Akbar as he was entering the town of Kalanaur at the 
head of his army. At the moment he had not heard 
of the revolt at Kabul, nor had his adviser, Bairdm 
Khan, dwelt in his mind on the probability of a move- 
ment by Hemu against Delhi. In the first few days, 
then, it seemed as though there were but one enemy 
in the field, and that enemy the Sikandar Shah, to 
suppress whom his father had sent him to the Punjab. 
That prince was still in arms, slowly retreating in the 
direction of Kashmir. It appeared, then, to the young 
Emperor and his adviser that their first business should 
be to secure the Punjab ; that to effect that object they 
must follow up Sikandar Shah. The army accord- 
ingly broke up from Kalanaur, pushed after Sikandar, 
and drove him to take refuge in the fort of Mankot, in 
the lower ranges of the Siwaliks. As Mankot was 
very strong, and tidings of untoward events alike in 
Hindustan and Kabul reached them, the leaders con- 

e 



66 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

tented themselves with leaving a force to blockade 
that fortress, and returned to Jalandhar. 

It was time indeed. Not only had Kabul revolted, 
but Hemu, his army increasing with every step, had 
taken Agra without striking a blow, and was pursuing 
the retreating garrison towards Delhi. A day later 
came the information that he had defeated the Mughal 
army close to Delhi, and had occupied that capital. 
Tardi Beg, with the remnants of the defeated force, 
had fled towards Sirhind. 

In the multitude of counsellors there is not always 
wisdom. When Akbar heard of the success of Hemu, 
he assembled his warrior-nobles and asked their advice. 
With one exception they all urged him to fall back on 
Kabul. That he could recover his mountain-capital 
they felt certain, and there he could remain until 
events should be propitious for a fresh invasion of 
India. Against this recommendation Bairam Khan 
raised his powerful voice. He urged a prompt march 
across the Sutlej, a junction with Tardi Beg in Sirhind, 
and an immediate attempt thence against Hemu. 
Delhi, he said, twice gained and twice lost, must at 
all hazards be won back. Delhi was the decisive 
point, not Kabul. Master of the former, one could 
easily recover the latter. The instincts of Akbar 
coincided with the advice of his Atalik, and an im- 
mediate march across the Sutlej was directed. 

Akbar and Bairam saw in fact that their choice lay 
between empire in Hindustan and a small kingdom 
in Kabul. For they knew from their adherents in 



AK BAR'S FIGHT FOR THE THRONE 67 

India that Hemu was preparing to supplement the 
occupation of Delhi by the conquest of the Punjab. 
To be beforehand with him, to transfer the initiative 
to themselves, always a great matter with Asiatics, 
was almost a necessity to secure success. Akbar 
marched then from Jalandhar in October, and cross- 
ing the Sutlej. gained the town of Sirhind. There he 
was joined by Tardi Beg and the nobles who had been 
defeated by Hemu under the walls of Delhi. The 
circumstances which followed their arrival sowed 
in the heart of Akbar the first seeds of revolt 
against the licence of power assumed by his Atalik. 
Tardi Beg was a Turki nobleman, who, in the contest 
between Humayun and his brothers, had more than 
once shifted his allegiance, but he had finally enrolled 
himself as a partisan of the father of Akbar. When 
Humayun died, it was Tardi Beg who by his tact 
and loyalty succeeded in arranging for the bloodless 
succession of Akbar, though a son of Kamran was in 
Delhi at the time. After his defeat by Hemu, he had, 
it is true, in the opinion of some of the other nobles, 
too hastily evacuated Delhi ; but an error in tactics is 
not a crime, and he had at least brought a powerful 
reinforcement to Akbar in Sirhind. But there had 
ever been jealousy between Bairam Khan and Tardi 
Beg. This jealousy was increased in the heart of 
Bairam by religious differences, for Bairam belonged 
to the Shi'ah division of the Muhammadan creed, and 
Tardi Beg was a Sunni. On the arrival of the latter 
at Sirhind, then, Bairam summoned him to his tent 

E 2 



68 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

and had him assassinated K Akbar was greatly dis- 
pleased at this act of violence, and Bairam did not 
succeed in justifying himself. It may be inferred 
that he excused himself on the ground that such an 
act was necessary, in the interests of discipline, to 
secure the proper subordination of the nobles. 

Meanwhile Hemu remained at Delhi, amusing him- 
self with the new title of Eaja which he had assumed, 
and engaged in collecting troops. When, however, he 
heard that Akbar had reached Sirhind, he despatched 
his artillery to Panipat, fifty-three miles to the north 
of Delhi, intending to follow himself with the infantry 
and cavalry. But, on his side, Akbar was moving 
from Sirhind towards the same place. More than 
that, he had taken the precaution to despatch in 
advance a force of ten thousand horsemen, under 
the command of All Kuli Khan-i-Shaibani, the 
general who had fought with Tardi Beg against 
Hemu at Delhi, and who had condemned his too 
hasty retirement 2 . All Kuli rode as far as Panipat, 
and noting there the guns of Hemu's army, unsup- 
ported, he dashed upon them and captured them all. 

1 Vide Dowson's Sir Henry Elliot's History of India as told byitsotcn 
Historians, vol. v. page 251 and note. The only historian who 
states that Akbar gave a ■ kind of permission* to this atrocious deed 
is Badauni. He is practically contradicted by Abulfazl and Fer- 
ishta. In Blochmann's admirable edition of the Ain-i-Akbari, p. 315, 
the story is repeated as told by Badauni, but the translator adds 
the words : * Akbar was displeased. Bairam's hasty act was one of 
the chief causes of the distrust with which the Chagatai nobles 
looked upon him/ 

8 Blochmann's Ain-i-Akbari, p. 319. 



AKBAR'S FIGHT FOR THE THRONE 69 

For this brilliant feat of arms he was created a Khan 
Zaman, by which he is henceforth known in history. 
This misfortune greatly depressed Hemu, for, it is re- 
corded, the guns had been obtained from Turkey, and 
were regarded with great reverence. However, with- 
out further delay, he pressed on to Panipat. 

Akbar and Bairam were marching on to the plains 
of Panipat on the morning of the 5th of November, 
1556, when they sighted the army of Hemu moving 
towards them. The thought must, I should think, 
have been present in the mind of the young prince 
that just thirty years before his grandfather, Bdbar, 
had, on the same plain, struck down the house of Lodi, 
and won the empire of Hindustan. He was confronted 
now by the army of the usurper, connected by mar- 
riage with that House of Sur which had expelled his 
own father. The battle, he knew, would be the 
decisive battle of the century. But, prescient as he 
was, he could not foresee that it would prove the 
starting-point for the establishment in India of a 
dynasty which would last for more than two hundred 
years, and would then require another invasion from 
the north, and another battle of Panipat to strike it 
down ; the advent of another race of foreigners from 
an island in the Atlantic to efface it. 

Hemu had divided his army into three divisions. 
In front marched the five hundred elephants, each be- 
stridden by an officer of rank, and led by Hemu, on 
his own favourite animal, in person. He dashed first 
against the ad van dug left wing of the Mughals and 



70 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

threw it into disorder, but as his lieutenants failed 
to support the attack with infantry, he drew off, and 
threw himself on the centre, commanded by Bairam 
in person. That astute general had directed his 
archers, in anticipation of such an attack, to direct 
their arrows at the faces of the riders. One of these 
arrows pierced the eye of Hemu, who fell back in his 
howdah, for the moment insensible. The fall of their 
leader spread consternation among the followers. The 
attack slackened, then ceased. The soldiers of Bairam 
soon converted the cessation into a rout. The elephant 
on which Hemu rode, without a driver — for the driver 
had been killed x — made off instinctively towards the 
jungle. A nobleman, a follower and distant relative 
of Bairam, Shah Kuli Mahram-i-Baharlu, followed 
the elephant, not knowing who it was who rode it. 
Coming up with it and catching hold of the rope on 
its neck, he discovered that it was the wounded Hemu 
who had become his captive 2 . He led him to Bairam. 
Bairam took him to the youthful prince, who through- 
out the day had shown courage and conduct, but who 
had left the ordering of the battle to his Atalik. The 
scene that followed is thus told by contemporary writers. 
Bairam said to his master, as he presented to him the 
wounded general: * This is your first war : prove your 
sword on this infidel, for it will be a meritorious deed/ 

1 This is the generally received story, though Abulfazl states 
that the driver, to save his own life, betrayed his master. Elliot, 
vol. v. p. 253, note. « 

2 Compare Elliot, vol. v. p. 253, and Blochmann's Ain-i-Akbari, 
P. 359- 



AKBAR" S FIGHT FOR THE THRONE J I 

Akbar replied : ' He is now no better than a dead man ; 
how can I strike him ? If he had sense and strength 
I would try my sword (that is I would fight him)/ 
On Akbar 's refusal, Bairam himself cut down the 
prisoner. 

Bairam sent his cavalry to pursue the enemy to 
Delhi, giving them no respite, and the next day, 
marching the fifty-three miles without a halt, the 
Mughal army entered the city. Thenceforward Akbar 
.was without a formidable rival in India. He occu- 
pied the position his grandfather had occupied thirty 
years before. It remained to be seen whether the boy 
would use the opportunity which his father and 
grandfather had alike failed to grasp. To show the 
exact nature of the task awaiting him, I propose 
to devote the next chapter to a brief survey of the 
condition of India at the time of his accession, and in 
that following to inquire how the boy of fourteen was 
likely to benefit by the tutelage of Bairam Kh£n. 



CHAPTEK IX 

General Condition of India in the Middle of 
the Sixteenth Century 

The empire conquered south of the Sutlej by the 
Afghan predecessors of the Mughal had no claim to be 
regarded as the empire of Hindustan. It was rather 
the empire of Delhi, that is, of the provinces called up 
to the year 1857 the North-western Provinces, in- 
cluding that part of the Bengal Presidency which 
we know as Western Behar, and some districts in the 
Central Provinces and Bajputana. It included, like- 
wise, the Punjab. For a moment, indeed, the princes 
of the House of Tughlak could claim supremacy over 
Eengal and almost the whole of Southern India, but 
the first invasion from the north gave the opportunity 
which the Hindu princes of the south seized to shake off 
the uncongenial yoke, and it had not been re-imposed. 
The important kingdom of Orissa, extending from the 
mouth of the Ganges to that of the Godavari, had 
always maintained its independence. Western India, 
too, had for some time ceased to acknowledge the 
sway of the foreign invader, and its several states had 
become kingdoms. 



INDIA IN THE SIXTEENTH CENTURY J$ 

Thus, at the accession of Akbar, the westernmost 
portion of India, the kingdom of Gujarat, ruled over 
by a Muhammadan prince of Afghan blood, was 
independent. It had been overrun, indeed, by Hu- 
m&yun, but on his flight from India it had re-asserted 
itself, and had not since been molested. Indeed it 
had carried on a not unsuccessful war with its 
nearest neighbour, Malwa. That state, embracing 
the greater part of what we know as Central India, 
was thus independent at the accession of Akbar. So 
likewise was Khandesh : so also were the states of 
Rajputana. These latter deserve a more detailed 
notice. 

The exploits of the great Sanga Rana have been 
incidentally referred to in the first chapter. The 
defeat of that prince by Babar had greatly affected the 
power of Mewar, and when Sher Shah drove Humayun 
from India its chiefs had been compelled eventually 
to acknowledge the overlordship of the conqueror. 
But, during the disturbances which followed the death 
of Sher Shah, they had recovered their independence, 
and at the accession of Akbar they still held their 
high place among the states of Rajputana. Of the 
other states it may briefly be stated that the rulers of 
Jaipur had paid homage to the Mughal in the time of 
Babar. The then Raja, Baharma, had assisted that 
prince with his forces, and had received from Hu- 
mayun, prior to his defeat by Sher Shah, a high 
imperial title as ruler of Ambar. The son of Baharma, 
Ehagwan Das, occupied the throne when Akbar won 



74 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

Panipat. Jodhpur, in those days, occupied a far 
higher position than did Jaipur. Its Raja, Maldeo 
Singh, had given to the great Sher Shah more trouble 
in the field than had any of his opponents. He had, 
however, refused an asylum to Humayun when 
Humayun was a fugitive. He was alive, independent, 
and the most powerful of all the princes of Rajputana 
when Akbar ascended the throne of Delhi. Jaisalmer, 
Bikaner, and the states on the borders of the desert 
were also independent. So likewise were the minor 
states of Rajputana ; so also was Sind ; so also 
Multan. Mewat and Baghelkhand owned no foreign 
master ; but Gwalior, Orchha, Chanderi, Narw&r, 
and Pannao suffered from their vicinity to Agra, and 
were more or less tributary, according to the leisure 
accruing to the conqueror to assert his authority. 

But even in the provinces which owned the rule of 
the Muhammadan conqueror there was no cohesion. 
The king, sultan, or emperor, as he was variously 
called, was simply the lord of the nobles to whom the 
several provinces had been assigned. In his own 
court he ruled absolutely. He commanded the army 
in the field. But with the internal administration of 
the provinces he did not interfere. Each of these pro- 
vinces was really, though not nominally, independent 
under its own viceroy. 

According to all concurrent testimony the condition 
of the Hindu population, who constituted seven-eighths 
of the entire population of the provinces subject to 
Muhammadan rule, was one of contentment. They 



INDIA IN THE SIXTEENTH CENTURY 75 

were allowed the free exercise of their religion, though 
they were liable to the jizyia, or capitation tax, imposed 
by Muhammadans on subject races of other faiths. But 
in all the departments of the Government the Hindu 
element was very strong. In most provinces the 
higher classes of this faith maintained a hereditary 
jurisdiction subordinate to the governor ; and in time 
of war they supplied their quota of troops for service 
in the field. 

Each province had thus a local army, ready to be 
placed at the disposal of the governor whenever he 
should deem it necessary. But, besides, and uncon- 
nected with this local army, he had almost always in 
the province a certain number of imperial troops, that 
is, of troops paid by the Sultan, and the command of 
which was vested in an officer nominated by the 
Sultan. This officer was, to a great extent, inde- 
pendent of the local governor, being directly responsible 
to the sovereign. 

Theoretically, the administration of justice was 
perfect, for it was dispensed according to the Muham- 
madan principle that the state was dependent on the 
law. That law was administered by the Kazis or 
judges in conformity with a code which was the 
result of accumulated decisions based on the Kuran, 
but modified by the customs of the country. The 
Kazi decided all matters of a civil character ; all 
questions, in fact, which did not affect the safety of 
the state. But criminal cases were reserved to the 
jurisdiction of a body of men whose mode of procedure 



?6 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

was practically undefined, and who, nominated and 
supported by the Crown, sometimes trenched on the 
authority of the Kazi. The general contentment of 
the people would seem, however, to authorise the con- 
clusion that, on the whole, the administration of 
justice was performed in a satisfactory manner. Time 
had welded together the interests of the families of 
the earlier Muhammadan immigrant and those of the 
Hindu inhabitant, and they both looked alike to the 
law to afford them such protection as was possible. 
In spite of the many wars, the general condition of 
the country was undoubtedly, if the native records 
may be trusted, very flourishing. 

It is important to note, in considering the admini- 
stration upon which we are now entering, that neither 
Babar nor Humayun had changed, to any material 
extent, the system of their Afghan predecessors in 
India. Babar, indeed, had been accustomed to a 
system even more autocratic. Whether in Ferghana, 
in Samarkand, or in Kabul, he had not only been 
the supreme lord in the capital, but also the feudal 
lord of the governors of provinces appointed by 
himself. Those governors, those chiefs of districts or 
of jaghirs, did indeed exercise an authority almost 
absolute within their respective domains. But they 
were always removable at the pleasure of the sovereign, 
and it became an object with them to administer on 
a plan which would secure substantial justice, or to 
maintain at the court agents who should watch over 
their interests with the ruling prince. 



INDIA IN THE SIXTEENTH CENTURY 77 

Similarly the army was composed of the personal 
retainers of the sovereign, swollen by the personal 
retainers of his chiefs and vassals and by the native 
tribes of the provinces occupied. 

With Babar, too, as with his son, the form of 
government had been a pure despotism. Free in- 
stitutions were unknown. The laws passed by one 
sovereign might be annulled by his successor. The 
personal element, in fact, predominated everywhere. 
The only possible check on the will of the sovereign 
lay in successful rebellion. But if the sovereign were 
capable, successful rebellion was almost an impossi- 
bility. If he were just as well as capable, he dis- 
cerned that the enforcement of justice constituted his 
surest safeguard against any rebellion. 

Babar, then, had found in the provinces of India 
which he had conquered a system prevailing not at 
all dissimilar in principle to that to which he had 
been accustomed in the more northern regions. Had 
he been disposed to change it, he had not the time. 
Nor had his successor either the time or the inclina- 
tion. The system he had pondered over just prior to 
his death shows no radical advance in principle on that 
which had existed in Hindustan. He would have 
parcelled out the empire into six great divisions, of 
which Delhi, Agra, Kanauj, Jaunpur, Mandu, and 
Lahore should be the centres or capitals. Each of 
these would have been likewise great military com- 
mands, under a trusted general, whose army-corps 
should be so strong as to render him independent of 



78 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

outside aid : whilst the Emperor should give unity to 
the whole by visiting each division in turn with an 
army of twelve thousand horse, inspecting the local 
forces and examining the general condition of the 
province. The project was full of defects. It would 
have been a bad mode of administration even had the 
sovereign been always more capable than his generals. 
It could not have lasted a year had he been less so. 

The sudden death of Humayun came to interfere 
with, to prevent the execution of, this plan. Then 
followed the military events culminating in the 
triumph of Panipat. That battle placed the young 
Akbar in a position his grandfather Babar had 
occupied exactly thirty years before. Then, it had 
given Babar the opportunity, of which he availed him- 
self, to conquer North-western India, Behar, and part 
of Central India. A similar opportunity was given by 
the second battle of Panipat to Akbar. On that field 
he had conquered the only enemy capable of coping 
with him seriously. As far as conquest then was 
concerned, his task was easy. But to make that 
conquest enduring, to consolidate the different pro- 
vinces and the diverse nationalities, to devise and 
introduce a system so centralising as to make the in- 
fluence of the Emperor permeate through every town 
and every province, and yet not sufficiently central- 
ising to kill local traditions, local customs, local habits 
of thought, — that was a task his grandfather had 
never attempted; which, to his father, would have 
seemed an impossibility, even if it had occurred or 



INDIA IN THE SIXTEENTH CENTURY 79 

had been presented to him. Yet, in their schemes, 
the absence of such a programme had left the empire 
conquered on the morrow of the Panipat of 1526, an 
empire without root in the soil, dependent absolutely 
on continued military success ; liable to be overthrown 
by the first strong gust ; not one whit more stable 
than the empires of the Ghaznivides, the Ghors, the 
Khiljis, the Tughlaks, the Saiyids, the Lodis, which 
had preceded it. That it was not more stable was 
proved by the ease with which the empire founded by 
Babar succumbed, in the succeeding reign, to the 
attacks of Sher Shall. It may be admitted that if 
Babar had been immortal he might possibly have 
beaten back Sher Shah. But that admission serves 
to prove my argument. Bdbar was a very able 
general. So likewise was Sher Khan. Humaytin 
was flighty, versatile, and unpractical ; as a general 
of but small account. It is possible that the Sher 
Khan who triumphed over Humaytin might have 
been beaten by Babar. But that only proves that 
the system introduced by Babar was the system to 
which he had been accustomed all his life — the system 
which had alternately lost and won for him Ferghana 
and Samarkand ; which had given him Kabul, and, 
a few years later, India ; the system of the rule of the 
strongest. Nowhere, neither in Ferghana, nor in 
Samarkand, nor in Kabul, nor in the Punjab, nor in 
India, had it shot down any roots. It was in fact 
impossible it could do so, for it possessed no ger- 
minating power, 



8o THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

And now, at the close of 15565 the empire won and 
lost and won again was in the hands of a boy, reared 
in the school of adversity and trial, one month over 
fourteen years K Panipat had given him India. 
Young as he was, he had seen much of affairs. He 
had been constantly consulted by his father : he had 
undergone a practical military education under Bairam, 
the first commander of the day : he had governed the 
Punjab for over six months. But it was as an ad- 
ministrator as well as a conqueror that he was now 
about to be tried. In that respect neither the ex- 
ample of his father, nor the precepts of Bairam, could 
influence him for good. So far as can be known, he 
had already displayed the germs of a judgment 
prompt to meet difficulties, a disposition inclined 
to mercy. He had refused to slay Hemu. But other 
qualities were required for the task now opening before 
him. Let us examine by the light of subsequent 
transactions what were his qualifications for the task. 

1 Akbar was born the 15th October, 1542. The second battle of 
Panipat was fought the 5th November, 1556. 



CHAPTER X. 

The Tutelage under Bairam Khan 

First, as to his outward appearance. 'Akbar,' 
wrote his son, the Emperor Jahangir \ ■ was of mid- 
dling stature, but with a tendency to be tall ; he had a 
wheat-colour complexion, rather inclining to be dark 
than fair, black eyes and eyebrows, stout body, open 
forehead and chest, long arms and hands. There was 
a fleshy wart, about the size of a small pea, on the 
left side of his nose, which appeared exceedingly 
beautiful, and which was considered very auspicious 
by physiognomists, who said that it was a sign of 
immense riches and increasing prosperity. He had a 
very loud voice, and a very elegant and pleasant way 
of speech. His manners and habits were quite dif- 
ferent from those of other persons, and his visage was 
full of godly dignity.' Other accounts confirm, in its 
essentials, this description. Elpbinstone writes of him 
as { a strongly built and handsome man, with an agree- 
able expression of countenance, and very captivating 
manners,' and as having been endowed with great 
personal strength. He was capable of enduring great 
fatigue ; was fond of riding, of walking, of shooting, of 

1 Sir Henry Elliot's History of India, as told by its own Historians, vol. 
vi. p. 290. 

P 



82 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

hunting, and of all exercises requiring strength and 
skill. His courage was that cairn, cool courage 
which is never thrown off its balance, but rather 
shines with its greatest lustre under difficulty and 
danger. Though ready to carry on war, especially 
for objects which he deemed essential to the welfare 
of the empire or for the common weal, he did not 
rejoice in it. Indeed, he infinitely preferred applying 
himself to the development of those administrative 
measures which he regarded as the true foundation of 
his authority. War, then, to him was nothing more 
than a necessary evil. We shall find throughout his 
career that he did not wage a single war which he 
did not consider to be necessary to the completion 
and safety of his civil system. He had an affectionate 
disposition, was true to his friends, very capable of 
inspiring affection in others, disliked bloodshed, was 
always anxious to temper justice with mercy, pre- 
ferred forgiveness to revenge, though, if the necessities 
of the case required it, he could be stern and could 
steel his heart against its generous promptings. Like 
all large-hearted men he was fond of contributicg to 
the pleasures of others. Generosity was thus a part 
of his nature, and, even when the recipient of his 
bounties proved unworthy, he was more anxious to 
reform him than regretful of his liberality. For civil 
administration he had a natural inclination, much 
preferring the planning of a system which might 
render the edifice his arms were erecting suitable to 
the yearnings of the people to the planning of a 



TUTELAGE UNDER BAIRAM KHAN 83 

campaign. On all the questions which have affected 
mankind in all ages, and which affect them still, the 
questions of religion, of civil polity, of the admini- 
stration of justice, he had an open mind, absolutely 
free from prejudice, eager to receive impressions. 
Born and bred a Muhammadan, he nevertheless con- 
sorted freely and on equal terms with the followers of 
Buddha, of Br&hma, of Zoroaster, and of Jesus. It 
has been charged against him that in his later years 
he disliked learned men, and even drove them from 
his court. It would be more correct to say that 
he disliked the prejudice, the superstition, and the 
obstinate adherence to the beliefs in which they had 
been educated, of the professors who frequented his 
court. He disliked, that is, the weaknesses and the 
foibles of the learned, and when these were carried 
to excess, he dispensed with their attendance at his 
court. What he was in other respects will be dis- 
covered by the reader for himself in the last chapter 
of this book. Sufficient, I hope, has been stated to 
give him some idea of the characteristics of the latent 
capacity of the young prince, who, fourteen years old, 
had under the tutelage of Bairam Khan won the 
battle of Panipat, and had marched from the field 
directly, without a halt, upon Delhi. Few, if any, of 
those about him knew then the strength of his cha- 
racter or the resources of his intellect. Certainly, his 
Atalik, Bairam, did not understand him, or he would 
neither have assassinated Tardi Beg in his tent at 
Sirhind, nor have suggested to the young prince to 

F 2 



84 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

plunge his sword into the body of the captured Hemu. 
But both Bairam and the other nobles of the court and 
army were not long kept in ignorance of the fact that 
in the son of Humayun they had, not a boy who might 
be managed, but a master who would be obeyed. 

Akbar remained one month at Delhi. He sent 
thence a force into Mewat to pursue the broken army 
of Hemu and to gain the large amount of treasure it 
was conveying. In this short campaign his general, 
Pir Muhammad Khan of Sherwan, at the time a fol- 
lower of Bairam but afterwards persecuted by him 1 , 
was eminently successful. Akbar then marched upon 
and recovered Agra. 

But his conquests south of the Sutlej were not safe 
so long as the Punjab was not secure. And, as we 
have seen, he had been forced to leave at Mankot, 
driven back but not overcome, a determined enemy of 
his House in the person of Sikandar Sur. In March 
of the following year (1557) he received information 
that the advanced guard of the troops he had left in 
the Punjab had been defeated by that prince some 
forty miles from Lahore. Noblemen who came from 
the Punjab told him that the business was very 
serious, as Sikandar had made sure of a very strong 
base at Mankot, whence he might emerge to annoy 
even though he were defeated in the field, and that 
his victory had encouraged his partisans. Akbar 
recognised all the force of the argument, and resolved 
to put in force a maxim which constituted the great 

1 Ain-i-Akbari (Blochmann's Edition), pp. 324-5. 



TUTELAGE UNDER BAIrAm KHAN 85 

strength of his reign, that if a thing were to be done 
at all, it should be done thoroughly. He accordingly 
marched straight on Lahore, and, finding Lahore safe, 
from that capital into Jalandhar, where his enemy 
was maintaining his ground. On the approach of 
Akbar, Sikandar retreated towards the Siwaliks, and 
threw himself into Mank6t. There Akbar besieged 
him. 

The siege lasted six months. Then, pressed by 
famine and weakened by desertions, Sikandar sent 
some of his nobles to ask for terms. Akbar acceded 
to his request that his enemy might be allowed to 
retire to Eengal, leaving his son as a hostage that he 
would not again war against the Emperor. The fort 
then surrendered, and Akbar returned to Lahore; 
spent four months and fourteen days there to arrange 
the province, and then marched on Delhi. As he 
halted at Jalandhar, there took place the marriage 
of Bairam Khan with a cousin of the late emperor, 
Humayun. This marriage had been arranged by 
Humayun, and to the young prince his father's 
wishes on such subjects were a law. Akbar re- 
entered Delhi on the 15th of March, 1558. Bairam 
Khan was still, in actual management of affairs, the 
Atalik, the tutor, of the sovereign, and he continued 
to be so during the two years that followed, 1558 and 
T 559» ft was not easy for a young boy to shake off 
all at once the influence of a great general under whom 
he had been placed to learn his trade, and possibly 
Akbar, though he did not approve many of the acts 



86 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

authorised in his name by his Atalik, did not feel 
himself strong enough to throw off the yoke. But 
the removal by the strong hand of men whom Akbar 
liked, but who had incurred without reason the 
enmity of Bairam, gradually estranged the heart of 
the sovereign from his too autocratic minister. The 
estrangement, once begun, rapidly increased. Bairam 
did not recognise the fact that every year was de- 
veloping the strong points in the character of his 
master; that he was adding experience and know- 
ledge of affairs to the great natural gifts with which 
he had been endowed. He still continued to see in 
him the boy of whom he had been the tutor, whose 
armies he had led to victory, and whose dominions 
he was administering. The exercise of power without 
a check had made the exercise of such power necessary 
to him, and he continued to wield it with all the self- 
sufficiency of a singularly determined nature. 

Round every young ruler there will be men who 
will never fail to regard the exercise by another of 
authority rightly pertaining to him as a grievous 
wrong to the ruler and to themselves. It is not 
necessary to inquire into the motives of such men. 
For one reason or another, often doubtless of a selfish, 
rarely of a pure and disinterested nature, they desire 
the young and rightful master of the State to be the 
dispenser of power and patronage. That there was a 
cluster of such men about Akbar, of men who disliked 
Bairam, who had been injured by him, who expected 
from the prince favours which they could not hope to 



TUTELAGE UNDER BAIRAM KHAN 87 

obtain from the minister, is certain. Female in- 
fluence was also brought to bear on the mind of the 
sovereign. His nurse, who had attended on him from 
his cradle until after his accession, and who subse- 
quently became the chief of his harem, urged upon 
him that the time had arrived when he should take 
the administration into his own hands. Akbar was 
not unwilling. He was in his eighteenth year. The 
four years he had lived since Panipat had restored to 
him part of the inheritance of his father, had been 
utilised by him in a manner calculated to develop 
and strengthen his natural qualities. But, though he 
saw and disliked the tendency to cruelty and arbitrary 
conduct often displayed by his chief minister, he had 
that regard for Bairam which a generous heart in- 
stinctively feels for the man who has been his tutor 
from his childhood. Experience, too, had given him 
so thorough an insight into the character of Bairam 
that he could not but be sensible that any breach 
with him must be a complete breach ; that he must 
rid himself of him in a manner which would render 
it impossible for him to aspire to the exercise of any 
power whatever. Bairam, he knew, would have the 
whole authority, or it would be unsafe to entrust him 
with any. 

Various circumstances occurred in the beginning of 
1560 which determined Akbar to take into his own 
hands the reins of government. He went therefore 
from Agra to Delhi resolved to announce this determin- 
ation to his minister. Bairam himself had more than 



88 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

once given an example of the mode in which he rid 
himself of a rival or a noble whom he hated. His 
methods were the dagger or the sword. But such a 
remedy was abhorrent to the pure mind of the young 
Emperor. Nor— so far as can be gathered from the 
records of the period — had anyone dared to whisper 
to him a proposal of that character. The course which 
his mother and his nurse had alike suggested was to 
propose to the minister in a manner which would make 
the proposition have all the effect of a command, an 
honourable exile to Mekka. Bairam had often publicly 
declared that he was longing for the opportunity when 
he could safely resign his political burden into the 
hands of others and make the pilgrimage which would 
ensure salvation. Akbar then, anxious to prevent 
any armed resistance, on arriving at Delhi, issued a 
proclamation in which he declared that he had assumed 
the administration of affairs, and forbade obedience to 
any orders but to those issued by himself. He sent a 
message to this effect to his minister, and suggested in 
it the desirability of his making a pilgrimage to Mekka 1 . 
Bairain had heard of Akbar's determination before the 
message reached him, and had quitted Agra on his way 

1 The message ran : • As I was fully assured of your honesty and 
fidelity I left all important affairs of State to your charge, and 
thought only of my own pleasures. I have now determined to 
take the reins of government into my own hands, and it is desirable 
that you should now make the pilgrimage to Mekka, upon which 
you have been so long intent. A suitable jagir out of the parganas 
of Hindustan shall be assigned to your maintenance, the revenues 
of which shall be transmitted to you by your agents/ Elliot, vol. v. 
p. 264. 



TUTELAGE UNDER BAIrAm KHAn 89 

to the western coast. He was evidently very angry, 
and bent on mischief, for, on reaching Biana, he set 
free some turbulent nobles who had been there con- 
fined. He received there Akbar's message, and con- 
tinued thence his journey to Nagaur in Kajputana, 
accompanied only by nobles who were related to him, 
and by their respective escorts. From Nagaur, by the 
hand of one of these, he despatched to the Emperor, 
as a token of submission to his will, his banner, his 
kettle-drums, and all other marks of nobility. Akbar, 
who had been assured that Bairam would most cer- 
tainly attempt to rouse the Punjab against him, had 
marched with an army towards that province, and 
was at Jhajhar, in the Rohtak district, when the in- 
signia reached him. He conferred them upon a former 
adherent of Bairam's, but who in more recent times 
had lived under the displeasure of that nobleman, and 
commissioned him to follow his late master and see 
that he embarked for Mekka. Bairam was greatly 
irritated at this proceeding, and turning short to 
Bikaner, placed his family under the care of his 
adopted son and broke out into rebellion. But he 
had to learn the wide difference of the situation of 
a rebel against the Mughal, and the trusted chief 
officer of the Mughal. On reaching Dipalpur, the 
news overtook him that his adopted son had proved 
false to his trust and had turned against him. Re- 
solved, however, to rouse the Jalandhar Duab, he 
pushed on for that well-known locality, only to 
encounter on its borders the army of the Governor of 



90 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

the Punjab, Atjah Khan. In the battle that followed 
Bairam was defeated, and fled to Tilwara on the 
Sutlej, thirty miles to the west of Ludhiana. Akbar, 
who had been on his track when his lieutenant en- 
countered and defeated him, followed his late Atalikj 
and reduced him to such straits that Bairam threw 
himself on his mercy. Then Akbar, remembering the 
great services he had rendered, pardoned him, and, 
furnishing him with a large sum of money, despatched 
him on the road to Mekka. Bairam reached Gujarat 
in safety, was well received there by the Governor, and 
was engaged in making his preparations to quit India, 
when he was assassinated l by a Lohani Afghan whose 
father had been killed at the battle of Machciwara. 
Akbar, meanwhile, had returned to Delhi (November 
9, 1560). He rested there a few days and then pushed 
on to Agra, there to execute the projects he had formed 
for the conquest, the union, the consolidation of the 
provinces he was resolved to weld into an empire. His 
reign, indeed, in the sense of ruling alone without a 
minister who assumed the airs of a master, commenced 
really from this date. The Atalik, who had monopo- 
lised the power of the State, was gone, and the future 
of the country depended now entirely upon the genius 
of the sovereign. 

1 The motive attributed to the assassin was simply revenge. 
Bairam was stabbed in the back so that the point of the long 
dagger came out at his breast. j With an Allahu Akbar * (God is 
great) ' on his lips he died,' writes Blochmann in his Ain-i-Akbari. 
His son was provided for by Akbar. 



CHAPTER XI 
Chronicle of the Reign 

The position in India, in the sixth year of Akbar s 
reign, dating from the battle of Panipat, but the first 
of his personal rule, may thus be summarised. He 
held the Punjab and the North-western Provinces, 
as we know those provinces, including Gwalior and 
Ajmere to the west, Lucknow, and the remainder of 
Oudh, including Allahabad, as far as Jaunpur, to the 
east. Benares, Chanar, and the provinces of Bengal 
and Behar, were still held by princes of the house of 
Sur, or by the representatives of other Afghan families. 
The whole of Southern India, the greater part of 
Western India, were outside the territories which 
acknowledged his sway. 

There can be little doubt that, during the five years 
of his tutelage under Bairam, Akbar had deeply con- 
sidered the question of how to govern India so as to 
unite the hearts of the princes and people under the 
protecting arm of a sovereign whom they should 
regard as national. The question was encumbered 
with difficulties. Four centuries of the rule of 
Muhammadan sovereigns who had made no attempt 
to cement into one bond of mutual interests the 



gi THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

various races who inhabited the peninsula, each 
ruling on the principle of temporary superiority, 
each falling as soon as a greater power presented itself, 
had not only introduced a conviction of the ephemeral 
character of the successive dynasties, and of the 
actual dynasty for the time being. It had also left 
scattered all over the country, from Bengal to Gujarat, 
a number of pretenders, offshoots of families which 
had reigned, every one of whom regarded the Mughal 
as being only a temporary occupant of the supreme 
seat of power, to be replaced, as fortune might direct, 
possibly by one of themselves, possibly by a new 
invader. This conviction of the ephemeral character 
of the actual rule was increased by the recollection 
of the ease with which Humayun had been over- 
thrown. Defeated at Kanauj, he had quitted India 
leaving not a trace of the thirteen years of Mughal 
sway, not a single root in the soil. 

These were facts which Akbar had recognised. 
The problem, to his mind, was how to act so as to 
efface from the minds of princes and people these 
recollections ; to conquer that he might unite ; to 
introduce, as he conquered, principles so acceptable 
to all classes, to the prince as well as to the peasant, 
that they should combine to regard him as the 
protecting father, the unit necessary to ward off from 
them evil, the assurer to them of the exercise of their 
immemorial rights and privileges, the assertor of the 
right of the ablest, independently of his religion, or his 
caste, or his nationality, to exercise command under 



CHRONICLE OF THE REIGN 93 

himself, the maintainer of equal laws, equal justice, 
for all classes. Such became, as his mind developed, 
the principles of Akbar. He has been accused, he 
was accused in his life-time, by bigoted Muhammadan 
writers, of arrogating to himself the attributes of the 
Almighty. This charge is only true in the sense 
that, in an age and in a country in which might had 
been synonymous with right, he did pose as the 
messenger from Heaven, the representative on earth 
of the power of God, to introduce union, toleration, 
justice, mercy, equal rights, amongst the peoples of 
Hindustan. 

His first J *j m was f,r> faring all TnrKn nndmi nnn 

sceptre, a nd to accomplish this task in a great jneasu re 
by enlisting in its favour the several races which he 
desired to bring within the fold. I have thought 
it advisable for the fuller comprehension of his 
system to treat the subject in its two aspects, 
the physical and the moral. This chapter, then, will 
chronicle the successive attempts to bring under one 
government and one form of law the several states 
into which India was then divided. The chapter that 
follows will deal more particularly with the moral 
aspect of the question. 

It would be tedious, in a work like this, to follow 
Akbar in all the details of his conquests in India. It 
will suffice to record that, during the first year of his 
own personal administration and the sixth of his 
actual reign, he re-attached Malwa to his dominions. 
Later in the season his generals repelled an attempt 



94 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

made by the Afghan ruler of Chanar and the country 
east of the Karamnasa to attack Jaunpur, whilst 
Akbar himself, marching by way of Kalpi, crossed 
there the Jumna, and proceeded as far as Karrah, 
not far from Allahabad, on the right bank of the 
Ganges. There he was joined by his generals who 
held Jaunpur, and thence he returned to Agra. The 
year, at its close, witnessed the siege of Merta, a town 
in the Jodhpur state, then of considerable importance, 
beyond Ajmere, and seventy-six miles to the north-east 
of the city of Jodhpur. This expedition was directed 
by Akbar from Ajmere where he was then residing, 
though he confided the execution of it to his generals. 
The place was defended with great energy by the 
.Rajput garrison, but, in the spring of the following 
year it was surrendered on condition that the garrison 
should march out with their horses and arms, but 
should leave behind all their property and effects. 

In the same year in which Merta fell (1562), the 
generals of Akbar in Malwa, pushing westward, added 
the cities of Bijagarh and Burhanpur on the Tapti to 
his dominions. The advantage proved, however, to 
be the forerunner of a calamity, for the dispossessed 
governors of those towns, combining with the ex- 
pelled Afghan ruler of Malwa, and aided by the 
zamindars of the country, long accustomed to their 
rule, made a desperate attack upon the imperial 
forces. These, laden with the spoils of Burhanpur, 
were completely defeated. For the moment Malwa 
was lost, but the year did not expire before the 



CHRONICLE OF THE REIGN 95 

Mughal generals, largely reinforced, had recovered it. 
The Afghan noble, whilom Governor of Malwa, after 
some wanderings, threw himself on the mercy of 
Akbar, and, to use the phrase of the chronicler, 
' sought a refuge from the frowns of fortune.' Akbar 
made him a commander of one thousand, and a little 
later promoted him to the mansab (dignity) of a 
commander of two thousand. He died in the service 
of his new sovereign. The reader will not fail to 
notice how the principle of winning over his enemies 
by assuring to them rank, position, and consideration, 
instead of driving them to despair, was constantly 
acted upon by Akbar. His design was to unite, to 
weld together. Hence he was always generous to the 
vanquished. He would bring their strength into his 
strength, instead of allowing it to become a strength 
outside his own. He would make those who would 
in the first instance be inclined to resist him feel that 
conquest by him, or submission to him, would in no 
way impair their dignity, but, ultimately, would 
increase it. We shall note the working of this 
principle more clearly when we come to describe his 
dealings with the several chiefs of Eajputana. 

A tragic event came to cloud the spring of the 
eighth year of the reign of Akbar. I have referred 
already to the regard and affection he entertained for 
the lady who had been his nurse in his infancy, and 
who had watched his tender years. It was to a great 
extent upon her advice that he had acted in dealing 
with Bairam. She had a splendid provision in the 



$6 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

palace, and Akbar had provided handsomely for her 
sons. The eldest of these, however, fired with jealousy 
at the elevation of men whose equal or superior he con- 
sidered himself to be, and goaded probably by men of a 
like nature to his own, assassinated the Prime Minister 
as he was sitting in his public office ; then, trusting to 
the favour which Akbar had always displayed towards 
his family and himself, went and stood at the door of the 
harem. But for such a man, and for such an act, Akbar 
had no mercy. The assassin was cut to pieces, and his 
dead body was hurled over the parapet into the moat 
below. Those who had incited him, dreading lest their 
complicity should be discovered, fled across the Jumna, 
but they were caught, sent back to Agra, and were 
ultimately pardoned. The mother of the chief culprit 
died forty days later from grief at her son's conduct. 

For some time previously the condition of a portion 
of the Punjab had been the cause of some anxiety to 
Akbar. The Gakkhars, a tribe always turbulent, and 
the chiefs of which had never heartily accepted the 
Mughal sovereigns, had set at defiance the orders 
issued for the disposal of their country by Akbar. 
They had refused, that is, to acknowledge the governor 
he had nominated. The Gakkhars inhabited, as their 
descendants inhabit now, that part of the Punjab 
which may be described as forming the north-eastern 
part of the existing district of Rawal Pindi. To en- 
force his orders Akbar sent thither an army, and this 
army, after some sharp fighting, succeeded in restoring 
order. 



CHRONICLE OF THE REIGN 97 

The chief of the Gakkhars was taken prisoner, 
and died whilst still under surveillance. Akbar 
caused to be repressed likewise disturbances which 
had arisen in Kabul, and met with promptitude a 
conspiracy formed by the favourite of Humayun, 
Abul Ma'ali, whose pretensions he had more than 
once put down, but who was now returning, puffed up 
with pride, from a pilgrimage to Mekka. Concerting 
a plan with another discontented noble, Abul M&'ali 
fell upon a detachment of the royal army near Nar- 
nul, and destroyed it. Akbar sent troops in pursuit 
of him, and Abul Ma'ali, terrified, fled to K&bul, and 
wrote thence letters full of penitence to Akbar. Ulti- 
mately, that is, early the following year, Abul M&'all 
was taken prisoner in Badakshan, and strangled. 

Up to the spring of 1564 Akbar had not put into 
execution the designs which he cherished for estab- 
lishing the Mughal power in the provinces to the east 
of Allahabad. Chanar, then considered the key of 
those eastern territories, was held by a slave of the 
Adel dynasty. This slave, threatened by one of 
Akbar s generals, wrote a letter to the Emperor offer- 
ing to surrender it. Akbar sent two of his nobles 
to take over the fortress, and to them it was sur- 
rendered. The possession of Chanar offered likewise 
an opening into the district of Narsinghpur, governed 
by a Hani, who held her court in the fortress of 
Chauragarh. Against her marched the Mughal general, 
defeated her in a pitched battle, and added Narsinghpur 
and portions of what is now styled the district of 

a 



98 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

Hoshangabad to the imperial dominions. In the hot 
weather of the same year, Akbar, under the pretext of 
hunting, started for the central districts, when he was 
surprised by the advent of the rainy season, and with 
some difficulty made his way across the swollen 
streams to Narwar, then a flourishing city boasting 
a circumference of twenty miles. After hunting 
for some days in the vicinity of that city he pushed 
on towards Malwa, and passing through, Rawa and 
Sarangpur, proceeded towards the famous Mandu, 
twenty-six miles south-west of Mhow. The Governor 
of Mandu, an Uzbek noble placed there by Akbar, 
conscious that the Emperor had grounds for dissatis- 
faction with him, and placing no trust in a reassuring 
message sent him by his sovereign, abandoned the 
city as Akbar approached, and took the field with his 
followers. Akbar sent a force after him which pursued 
him to the confines of Gujarat, and took from him his 
horses, his elephants, and his wives. 

The reception accorded to Akbar in Mandu was of 
the most gratifying character. The zamindars of the 
neighbouring districts crowded in to pay homage, and 
the King of distant Khandesh sent an embassy to 
greet him. Akbar received the ambassador with 
distinction. It deserves to be mentioned, as a cha- 
racteristic feature of the customs of those times, that 
when Akbar honoured the ambassador with a farewell 
audience, he placed in his hand a firman addressed 
to his master, directing him to send to Mandu any 
one of his daughters whom he might consider worthy 



CHRONICLE OF THE REIGN 99 

to attend upon the Emperor. The native historian 
adds : * when Mubarak Shah/ the ruler of Khandesh, 
deceived this gracious communication, he was greatly 
delighted, and he sent his daughter with a suitable 
retinue and paraphernalia to his Majesty, esteeming 
it a great favour to be allowed to do so.' After a 
short stay at Mandu, Akbar returned to Agra, by way 
of Ujjain, Sarangpur, Sipri, Narwar, and Gwalior. 
During the ensuing cold weather he spent a great 
part of his time hunting in the Gwalior districts. 

There can be but few travellers from the West to 
India who have not admired the fortress, built of red 
sandstone, which is one of the sights of Agra. At 
the time of the accession of Akbar there was at Agra 
simply a citadel built of brick, ugly in form and 
ruinous from decay. Akbar had for some time past 
resolved to build on its ruins a fortress which should 
be worthy of the ruler of an empire, and in the late 
spring of 1565 he determined on the plans, and gave 
the necessary orders. The work was carried on 
under the direction of Kasim Khan, a distinguished 
officer whom Akbar had made a commander of three 
thousand. The building of the fortress took eight 
years of continuous labour, and the cost was thirty- 
five lakhs of rupees. It is built, as I have said, of red 
sandstone, the stones being well joined together and 
fastened to each other by iron rings which pass through 
them. The foundation everywhere reaches water. 

The year did not close without an event which 
afforded Akbar the opportunity of displaying his 
G 2 



loo THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

decision and prompt action in sudden emergencies. 
I have shown how, on his visit to Mandu, the Uzbek 
governor of that city had taken fright and rushed into 
rebellion ; how Akbar had caused him to be pursued 
and punished. The treatment of the rebel, though 
not unduly severe, had spread in the minds of the 
Uzbek nobles at the court and in the army the im- 
pression that the Emperor disliked men of that race, 
and three or four of them combined to give him a 
lesson. The rebellion broke out in the autumn of the 
year at Jaunpur, the governor of which the Uzbeks had 
secured to their interests. Akbar was engaged in ele- 
phant-hunting at Narwar when the news reached him. 
He immediately despatched his ablest general with 
the troops that were available to aid his loyal officers, 
whilst he should collect further troops to follow. 
He marched about ten days later, reached Kanauj, re- 
ceived there the submission of one of the rebel leaders, 
remained there ten days, waiting till the river, swollen 
by the rainfall, should subside. Learning then that the 
chief who was the head of the rebellion had proceeded 
to Lucknow,he promptly followed him thither with a 
small but chosen body of troops, and marching in- 
cessantly for four-and-twenty hours, came in sight of 
that city on the morning of the second day. As he ap- 
proached, the rebels fled with such speed that the horses 
of the Emperor and his retinue, completely knocked up 
with their long march, could not follow them. The rebel 
chief then fell back rapidly on Jaunpur, and joining 
there his colleagues, quitted that place with them, and 



CHRONICLE OF 'CHE REIGN Xoi 

crossiog the Gogra at the ford of Narhan, forty miles 
west-north-west of Chapra, remained encamped there. 
Thence they despatched agents into Bengal to implore 
the aid of the king of that country. 

Meanwhile, one imperial army, led by a general 
anxious for a bloodless termination to the dispute, 
had arrived in front of them, whilst another, com- 
manded by a fiery and resolute leader, was marching 
up from Kajputana. The negotiations which the peace- 
ful general had commenced had almost concluded, 
when the fiery leader arrived, and, declaring the nego- 
tiations to be a fraud, insisted upon fighting. In the 
battle which followed the imperial forces were de- 
feated, and fled to re-assemble the day following at 
Shergarh. 

Before this battle had been fought Akbar had con- 
firmed the peace negotiations with the rebels, and he 
was not moved from his resolution when he heard of 
their victory over his army. He said : \ their faults have 
been forgiven,' and he sent instructions to his Amirs to 
return to court. He then marched himself to Chanar, 
alike to plan works for the strengthening of the fortress ; 
to hunt elephants in the Mirzapur jungles ; and to 
await the further action of the rebels he had pardoned 
with arms in their hands. The experiment was not 
one to be repeated, for, flushed with their success, the 
rebel chiefs broke out anew. Akbar, however, by 
a skilful disposition of his forces, compelled their 
submission, and received them back to favour. In 
the course of this year the imperial generals had 



laz r//l: eMperor akbar 

taken the fortress of Kotas, in Behar, and ambassa- 
dors, sent on a mission to the king of Orissa, had re- 
turned laden with splendid presents. 
; The spring of the year 1566 found the Emperor 
back at Agra. The native historians record that 
in these times of peace his great delight was to 
spend the evening in the game of chaugan. Chaugan 
is the modern polo, which was carried to Europe from 
India. But Akbar, whilst playing it in the daytime 
in the manner in which it is now played all over the 
world, devised a method of playing it on the dark 
nights which supervene so quickly on the daylight in 
India. For this purpose he had balls made of palas 
wood — a wood which is very light and which burns 
for a long time, and set them on fire. He had the 
credit of being the keenest ehaugan-player of his time. 
From this pleasure Akbar was roused by the news 
of successful rebellions at Kabul and at Lahore. He 
marched with all haste towards the close of the year 
in the direction of the Sutlej, reached Delhi in ten 
days ; thence marched to Sirhind ; and thence joy- 
fully to Lahore. Thence he despatched his generals to 
drive the rebels across the Indus. This they accom- 
plished, and returned. The troubles at K&bul were 
at the same time appeased : but, as a counter-irritant, 
the absence of the Emperor so far in the north-west 
brought about rebellion at Jaunpur. It was clear 
that up to this time — the end of 1566 — Akbar had 
been unable successfully to grapple with the impor- 
tant question how to establish a permanent govern- 



CHRONICLE OF THE REIGN 1 03 

ment in Hindustan. The eleventh year of his reign, 
counting from the battle of Panipat, was now closing, 
and he had fixed so few roots in the soil that it was 
certain that, should a fatal accident befall him, the suc- 
cession would again be decided by the sword. The 
beginning of the year 1567 found him still at Lahore, 
engaged in hunting and similar pleasures. He was 
roused from these diversions by the intelligence that 
the Uzbek nobles whom he had pardoned, had taken 
advantage of his absence to break out again. Ac- 
cordingly he quitted Lahore on the 22nd of March, 
and began his return-march to Agra. On reaching 
Thuneswar, in Sirhind, he was greatly entertained by a 
fight between two sects of Hindu devotees, the Jogis 
and the Sunidsis, for the possession of the rich harvest 
of gold, jewels, and stuffs, brought to the shrine of the 
saint by pious pilgrims. Another sign of the instabi- 
lity of his rule awaited him at Delhi, for he found 
that a state prisoner had eluded the vigilance of the 
governor, and that the governor, apprehensive of the 
imperial displeasure, had quitted the city, and broken 
into rebellion. 

Nor, even when he reached Agra, did more re- 
assuring tidings await him. The country about 
Kanauj was in a state of rebellion, and it was clear to 
him that many of his nobles could not be trusted. 
In this emergency he marched to Bhojpur, in the Rai 
Bareli district, thence to K&i Bareli. There he learned 
that the rebels had crossed the Ganges with the object 
of proceeding towards K&lpi. There had been heavy 



104 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

rains and the country was flooded, but Akbar, eager 
for action, despatched his main forces to Karrah 
whilst he hastened with a body of chosen troops to 
Manikpur, midway between Partabgarh and Allah- 
abad. There he crossed the river on an elephant, 
pushed on with great celerity, caught the rebels 
at the village of Manikpur, and completely defeated 
them. The principal leaders of the revolt were killed 
during or after the battle. From the battle-field, 
Akbar marched to Allah&b&d, then called by its 
ancient name of Pryaga. After a visit to Benares 
and to Jaunpur, in the course of which he settled the 
country, he returned to Agra. 

Deeming his eastern territories now secure, Akbar 
turned his attention to Rajputana. The most ancient 
of all the rulers of the kingdoms in that large division 
of Western India was Udai Singh, Rana of Mew&r, a 
man possessing a character in which weakness was 
combined with great obstinacy. His principal strong- 
hold was the famous fortress of Chitor, a fortress 
which had indeed succumbed to Allah- ud-din Khilji 
in 1303, but which had regained the reputation of 
being impregnable. It stands on a high oblong hill 
above the river Banas, the outer wall of the fortifi- 
cations adapting itself to the shape of the hill. It 
was defended by an army of about seven thousand 
Rajputs, good soldiers, and commanded by a true and 
loyal captain. It was supplied with provisions and 
abundance of water, and was in all respects able to 
stand a long siege. 



CHRONICLE OF THE REIGN 105 

Akbar himself sat down before the fortress, whilst 
he sent another body of troops to make conquests in 
the vicinity, for the Rana, despairing of success, had 
fled to the jungles. But if he pressed the siege vigo- 
rously, the Rajputs defended themselves with equal 
courage and obstinacy. Never had Akbar met such 
sturdy warriors. As their pertinacity increased, so 
likewise did his pride and resolution. At length the 
breach was reported practicable, and on a night in the 
month of March, Akbar ordered the assault. He had 
a stand erected for himself, wheuce he could watch 
and direct the operations. As he sat there, his gun in 
his hand, he observed the gallant Rajputs assembling 
in the breach, led by their capable commander, prepared 
to give his troops a warm reception. The distance be- 
tween his stand and the breach was, as the crow flies, 
but short, for the river alone ran between the two. 

By the light of the torches, Akbar easily re- 
cognised the Rajput general, and believing him to 
be within distance, he fired and killed him on the 
spot. This fortunate shot, despatched whilst the 
hostile parties were approaching one another, so 
discouraged the Rajputs, that at the critical moment 
they made but a poor defence. They rallied indeed 
subsequently, but it was too late, and though they 
then exerted themselves to the utmost, they could not 
regain the lost advantage. When the day dawned, 
Chitor was in the possession of Akbar. In gratitude 
for its victory Akbar, in pursuance of a vow he had 
made before he began the siege, made a pilgrimage on 



106 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

foot to the mausoleum of the first Muhammadan saint 
of India, Ma'inu-i-din Chisti of Sijistan, on the 
summit of the hill of Ajmere. He had not then eman- 
cipated himself from his early training. He remained 
ten days at Ajmere, and returned thence to Agra by 
way of Mewat. 

Akbar spent the spring and rainy season at Agra. 
He then designed the conquest of the strong fortress 
of Rantambhor in Jaipur, but whilst the army he had 
raised for this purpose was on its march, disturbances 
in Gujarat, followed by an invasion of Central India 
from that side, compelled Akbar to divert his troops 
to meet that danger. He then decided to march in 
person with another army against Kantambhor. This 
he did early in the following year (1569). As soon as 
he had compelled the surrender of the fortress, he 
returned to Agra, stopping on the way a week at 
Ajmere, to visit once again the mausoleum of the 
saint. 

This year he founded Fatehpur-Sikri, the magnificent 
ruins of which compel, in the present day, the admira- 
tion of the traveller. The story is thus told by the 
author of the Tabakat. After stating that Akbar had 
had two sons, twins, neither of whom had lived, he 
goes on to say that Shaikh Salim Chisti, who resided at 
Sikri, twenty-two miles to the south-west of Agra, had 
promised him a son who should survive. Full of the 
hope of the fulfilment of this promise, Akbar, after his 
return from Rantambhor, had paid the saint several 
visits, remaining there ten to twenty days on each 



CHRONICLE OF THE REIGN 107 

occasion; eventually he built a palace there on the 
summit of a rising ground ; whilst the saint com- 
menced a new monastery and a fine mosque, near the 
royal mansion. The nobles of the court, fired by these 
examples, began then to build houses for themselves. 

Whilst his own palace was building one of his 
wives became pregnant, and Akbar conveyed her to 
the dwelling of the holy man. When, somewhat later, 
he had conquered Gujarat he gave to the favoured town 
the prefix ' Fatehpur ' (City of victory). The place has 
since been known in history by the joint names of 
Fatehpur-Sikri. Towards the end of the year his wife, 
whom he had sent to reside at Sikri, gave birth to a 
son at the house of the saint, who is known in history 
as the Emperor Jahangir, though called after the saint 
by the name of Salim. His mother was a Rajput 
princess of Jodhpur. To commemorate this event Ak- 
bar made of Fatehpur-Sikri a permanent royal abode ; 
built a stone fortification round it, and erected some 
splendid edifices. He then made another pilgrimage 
on foot to the mausoleum of the saint on the Ajmere 
hill. Having paid his devotions he proceeded to 
Delhi. 

Early the following year Akbar marched into Raj- 
putana and halted at Nagaur, in Jodhpur. There he 
received the homage of the son of the Raja of that 
principality, then the most powerful in Rajputana, 
and that of the Raja of Bikaner and his son. As a 
tribute of his appreciation of the loyalty of the latter, 
Akbar took the Raja's daughter in marriage. He 



108 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

amused himself for some time at Nagaur in hunting 
the wild asses which at that time there abounded, and 
then proceeded to Dipalpur in the Punjab. There he 
held a magnificent durbar, and then, with the dawn 
of the new year, proceeded to Lahore. After settling 
the affairs of the Punjab, he returned to Fatehpur- 
Sikri with the intention of devoting the coming year 
to the conquest of Gujarat. 

The province of Gujarat in Western India included, 
in the time of Akbar, the territories and districts of 
Surat, Broach, Kaira, Ahmadabad, a great part of 
what is now Baroda, the territories now represented 
by the Mahi Kantha and Rewa Kantha agencies, 
the Panch Mahas, Palanpur, Radhanpur, Balisna, 
Cambay, Khandeah, and the great peninsula of Ka- 
thiawar. This agglomeration of territories had for 
a long time had no legitimate master. Parcelled out 
into districts, each of which was ruled by a Muham- 
madan noble alien to the great bulk of the population, 
it had been for years the scene of constant civil war, 
the chiefs grinding the peasantry to obtain the means 
wherewith to obtain the supreme mastery. Some- 
times, fired by information of the weakness of an 
adjoining province, the chiefs would combine to make 
temporary raids. The result was that Gujarat had 
become the focus of disorder. The people were op- 
pressed, and the petty tyrants who ruled over them 
were bent only on seeking advantages at the expense of 
others. Akbar had long felt the results of this anarchy, 
and he resolved now to put an end to it for ever. 



CHRONICLE OF THE REIGN 1 09 

The expedition of Akbar to Gujarat is the most 
famous military exploit of his reign. He was resolved 
that there should be no mistake either in its plan or 
in its execution. For the first time since he had become 
ruler of the greater part of India he felt reasonably 
secure, during the probable duration of the expe- 
dition, of the conduct of his nobles and his vassals. 
He set out from Fatehpur-Sikri at the head of his army 
in September, 1572, and marching by Sanganer, 
eighteen miles south of Jaipur, reached Ajmere the 
middle of October. There he stayed two days to 
visit the mausoleum of the saint, then, having sent an 
advanced guard of ten thousand horse to feel the way, 
followed with the bulk of the army, and marched on 
Nagaur, seventy-five miles to the north-east of Jodhpur. 
On reaching Nagaur a courier arrived with the infor- 
mation that a son, later known as Prince Danyal, had 
been bom to him. He spent there fourteen days in 
arranging for the supplies of his army, then pushing 
on, reached Patan, on the Saraswati, in November, 
and Ahmaddbad early in the following month. In the 
march between the two places he had received the 
submission of the chief who claimed to be supreme 
lord of Gujarat, but whose authority was barely nominal. 
At Ahmadabad, then the first city in Gujarat, Akbar 
was proclaimed Emperor of Western India. 

There remained, however, to be dealt with many 
of the chieftains, all unwilling to renounce the 
authority they possessed. Amongst these were the 
rulers of Broach, of Baroda, and of Surat. No 



HO . THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

sooner, then, had the Emperor arranged matters at 
Ahmadabad for the good order of the country, than 
he set out for Cambay, and reached it in five days. 
There, we are told by the historians, he gazed for the 
first time on the sea. After a stay there of nearly a 
week, he marched, in two days, to Baroda. There he 
completed his arrangements for the administration of 
the country, appointing Ahmadabad to be the capital, 
and nominating a governor from amongst the nobles 
who had accompanied him from Agra. Thence, too, 
he despatched a force to secure Broach and Surat. 
Information having reached him that the chief of 
Broach had murdered the principal adherent of the 
Mughal cause in that city, and had then made 
for the interior, passing within fifteen miles of Baroda, 
Akbar dashed after him with what troops he had 
in hand, and on the second night came in sight of 
his camp at Sarsa, on the further side of a little 
river. 

Akbar had then with him but forty horsemen, 
and, the river being fordable, he endeavoured to 
conceal his men until reinforcements should arrive. 
These came up in the night to the number of sixty, 
and with his force, now increased to a total number of 
a hundred, Akbar forded the river to attack ten times 
their number. The rebel leader, instead of awaiting 
the attack in the town, made for the open, to give a 
better chance to his preponderating numbers. Akbar 
carried the town with a rush, and then dashed in 
pursuit. But the country was intersected by lanes, 



CHRONICLE OF THE REIGN ill 

bordered on both sides by cactus hedges, and the 
horsemen of Akbar were driven back into a position 
in which but three of them could fight abreast, the 
enemy being on either side of the cactus hedges. The 
Emperor was in front of his men, having by his side 
the gallant Rajput prince, Raja Bhagwan Das of 
Jaipur, whose sister he had married, and the Raja's 
nephew and destined successor, Man Singh, one of 
the most brilliant warriors of the day. The three 
were in the greatest danger, for the enemy made 
tremendous efforts to break in upon them. But the 
cactus hedges, hitherto a bar to their formation, now 
proved a defence which the enemy could not pass. 
And when Bhagwan Das had slain his most pro- 
minent adversary with his spear, and Akbar and the 
nephew had disposed of two others, the three took 
advantage of the momentary confusion of the enemy 
to charge forward, and aided by the desperate gal- 
lantry of their men, roused by the danger of their 
sovereign to extraordinary exertions, to force them 
to flight. The followers of the rebel chief, sensible 
that they were engaged in a losing cause, displayed 
nothing like the firmness and persistency of the 
soldiers of Akbar. They dropped off as they could 
find the opportunity, and the rebel chief himself, 
abandoned by his following, made his way, as best 
he could, past Ahmadabad and Disa to Sirohi in 
Raj pu tana. 

Broach meanwhile had fallen, and there remained 
only Surat. Against this town, so well known to 



113 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

English traders in the days of his son and grandson, 
Akbar marched in person on his return from the 
expedition just related. Against the breaching ma- 
terial employed in those days Surat was strong. But 
the Emperor pressed the siege with vigour, and after 
a patient progress of a month and seventeen days, the 
garrison, reduced to extremities, surrendered. He 
remained at Surat long enough to complete the 
settlement of the affairs of the province of Gujarat, 
and then began his return-march to Agra. He 
arrived there on the 4th of June, 1573, having been 
absent on the expedition about nine months. 

Whilst Akbar had been besieging Surat, the rebel 
chief whom he had defeated at Sarsa, and who had 
fled to Sirohf, had been bestirring himself to make 
mischief. Joined by another powerful malcontent 
noble he advanced against Patan, met near that place 
the Emperor's forces, and had almost beaten them in 
the field, when, his own troops dispersing to plunder, 
the Mughal forces rallied, pierced the enemy's centre, 
and turned defeat into victory. The news of this 
achievement reached Akbar whilst he was still before 
Surat. The rebel leader, still bent on doing all the 
mischief in his power, made his way through Raj- 
ptitana to the Punjab, encountering two or three 
defeats on his way, but always escaping with his 
life, and plundering, as he marched, Panipat, Sonpat, 
and Karnal. In the Punjab he was encountered by 
the imperial troops, was defeated, and, after some 
exciting adventures, was wounded by a party of 



CHRONICLE OF THE REIGN 113 

fishermen near Multan, taken prisoner, and died from 
the effect of his wound. He was a good riddance, for 
he was a masterful man. It may here be added that 
during this year the Mughal troops attempted, but 
failed to take the strong fortress of Kangra, in the 
Jalandhar Duab. The besiegers had reduced the 
garrison to extremities when they were called off 
by the invasion of the adventurer whose death near 
Multan I have recorded. Kangra did not fall to the 
Mughal till the reign of the son of Akbar. 

Akbar had quitted the province of Gujarat believing 
that the conquest of the province was complete, and 
that he had won by his measures the confidence and 
affection of the people. But he had not counted 
sufficiently on the love of rule indwelling in the 
hearts of men who have once ruled: He had not 
been long at Agra, then, before the dispossessed 
lordlings of the province began to raise forces, and to 
harass the country. Determined to nip the evil in 
the bud, Akbar prepared a second expedition to 
Western India, and despatching his army in advance, 
set out, one Sunday morning in September, riding on 
a swift dromedary, to join it. Without drawing rein, 
he rode seventy miles to Toda, nearly midway be- 
tween Jaipur and Ajmere. On the morning of the 
third day he reached Ajmere, paid his usual devotions 
at the tomb of the saint ; then, mounting his horse in 
the evening, continued his journey, and joined his 
army at Pali on the road to Disa. Near Patan he 
was joined by some troops collected by his lieutenants, 

H 



114 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

who had awaited the arrival of their sovereign to 
advance. 

His force was small in comparison with that which 
the rebel chiefs had managed to enlist, but the men 
who formed it were the cream of his army. The 
celerity of his movements too had served him well. 
The rebels had not heard that he had quitted Agra 
when he was amongst them. They were in fact 
sleeping in their tents near Ahmadabad when Akbar, 
who had made the journey from Agra in nine days, 
was upon them. 

That there was chivalry in those days is shown by 
the remark of the native historian, the author of the 
Tabakat-i-Akbari, 'that the feeling ran through the 
royal ranks that it was unmanly to fall upon an 
enemy unawares, and that they would wait till he 
was roused.' The trumpeters, therefore, were ordered 
to sound. The chief rebel leader, whose spies had 
informed him that fourteen days before the Emperor 
was at Agra, still declared his belief that the horsemen 
before him could not belong to the royal army as 
there were no elephants with them. However he 
prepared for battle. The Emperor, still chivalrous, 
waited till he was ready, then dashed into and crossed 
the river, formed on the opposite bank, and ' charged 
the enemy like a fierce tiger.' Another body of Mu- 
ghal troops took them simultaneously in flank. The 
shock was irresistible. The rebels were completely 
defeated, their leader wounded and taken prisoner. 

An hour later, another hostile body, about five 



CHRONICLE OF THE REIGN J 1 5 

thousand strong, appeared in sight. These too were 
disposed of, and their leader was killed. In the 
battle and in the pursuit the rebels lost about two 
thousand men. Akbar then advanced to Ahmadabad, 
rested there five days, engaged in rewarding the 
deserving, and in arranging for the permanent security 
of the province. He then marched to Mahmud£Md,» 
a town in the Kaira district, and thence to Sirohi. 
From Sirohi he went direct to Ajmere, visited there 
the mausoleum of the famous saint, thence, marching 
night and day, stopped at a village about fourteen 
miles from Jaipur to arrange with Kaja Todar Mall, 
whom he met there, one of the ablest of his officers, 
afterwards to become Diw&n, or Chancellor, of the 
Empire, regarding the mode of levying the revenues 
of Gujarat. From that village the Emperor proceeded 
direct to Fatehpur-Sikri, where he arrived in triumph, 
after an absence of forty-three days. 

His plan of bringing under his sceptre the whole of 
India had so far matured that he ruled now, at the 
end of the eighteenth year of his reign, over North- 
western, Central, and Western India, inclusive of the 
Punjab and Kabul. Eastward, his authority extended 
to the banks of the Karamnasd. Beyond that river 
lay Behar and Bengal, independent, and under certain 
circumstances threatening danger. He had fully 
resolved, then, that unless the unforeseen should 
occur, the nineteenth year of his reign should be 
devoted to the conquest of Bengal and the states 
tributary to Bengal. Before setting out on the 
H 2 



Il6 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

expedition, however, he paid another visit to the 
tomb of the saint on the hill of Ajmere. 

I have written much in the more recent pages of 
the marches of Akbar, and the progress of his armies, 
but up to the present I have not referred to the 
principle on which those movements were made. 
There have been warriors, even within the memory 
of living men, who have made war support war. 
Upon that principle acted the Khorasani and Afghan 
barbarians who invaded India when the Mughal 
power was tottering to its fall. But that principle 
was not the principle of Akbar. Averse to war, 
except for the purpose of completing the edifice he 
was building, and which, but for such completion, 
would, he well knew, remain unstable, liable to be 
overthrown by the first storm, he took care that 
neither the owners nor the tillers of the soil should 
be injuriously affected by his own movements, or by 
the movements of his armies. With the object of 
carrying out this principle, he ordered that when a 
particular plot of ground was decided upon as an 
encampment, orderlies should be posted to protect 
the cultivated ground in its vicinity. He further 
appointed assessors whose duty it should be to 
examine the encamping ground after the army had 
left it, and to place the amount of any damage 
done against the government claim for revenue. 
The historian of the Tabakat-i-Akbari adds that this 
practice became a rule in all his campaigns ; ' and 
sometimes even bags of money were given to these 



CHRONICLE OF THE REIGN 117 

inspectors, so that they might at once estimate and 
satisfy the claims of the raiyats and farmers, and 
obviate any interference with the revenue collectors. ' 
This plan, which is in all essentials the plan of 
the western people who virtually succeeded to the 
Mughal, deprived war of its horrors for the people 
over whose territories it was necessary to march. 

Whilst Akbar is paying a visit of twelve days' 
duration to the tomb of the saint at Ajmere, it is 
advisable that we examine for a moment the position 
of affairs in Behar and Bengal. 

The Afghan king of Bengal and Behar, who sat 
upon the joint throne at the time of the Mughal 
re-conquest of the North-western Provinces, had 
after a time acknowledged upon paper the suze- 
rainty of Akbar. But it was, and it had remained 
a mere paper acknowledgment. He had paid no 
tribute, and he had rendered no homage. During the 
second expedition of Akbar to Gujar&t this prince 
had died. His son and immediate successor had been 
promptly murdered by his nobles, and these, con- 
stituting only a fraction, though a powerful fraction, 
of the court, had raised a younger brother, Datid Khan, 
to the throne. But Datid was a man who cared 
only for pleasure, and his accession was the cause 
of the revolt of a powerful nobleman of the Lodi 
family, who, raising his standard in the fort of 
Bohtasgarh, in the Shahdbad district of Behar, de- 
clared his independence. A peace, however, was 
patched up between them, and Datid, taking ad- 



Ii8 THE EMPEROR AKB4R 

vantage of this, and of the trust reposed in him 
by the Lodi nobleman, caused the latter to be seized 
and put to death. As soon as this intelligence 
reached the Mughal governor of Jaunpur, that 
nobleman, who had been directed by Akbar to keep 
a sharp eye on the affairs of Behar, and to act as cir- 
cumstances might dictate, crossed the Karamnasa, and 
marched on the fortified city of Patna, into which Datid, 
distrustful of meeting the Mughals in the field, had 
thrown himself. Such was the situation very shortly 
after the return of Akbar from Gujarat. Desirous 
of directing the campaign himself, Akbar despatched 
orders to his lieutenant to suspend operations till he 
should arrive, then, making the hurried visit to Ajmere 
of which I have spoken, he hastened with a body of 
troops by water to Allahabad. Not halting there, he 
continued his journey, likewise by water, to Benares, 
stayed there three days, then, taking to boat again, 
reached the point where the Gumti flows into the 
Ganges. Thence, pending the receipt of news from his 
lieutenant, he resolved to ascend the Gumti to Jaunpur. 
On his way thither, however, he received a de- 
spatch from his lieutenant, urging him to advance 
with all speed. Directing the boatmen to continue 
their course with the young princes and the ladies 
to Jaunpur, Akbar at once turned back, reached 
the point where he had left his troops, and directing 
that they should march along the banks in sight 
of the boats, descended to Chausa, the place memor- 
able, the reader may recollect, for the defeat of his 



CHRONICLE OF THE REIGN 119 

father by Sher Khan. Here a despatch reached 
him to the effect that the enemy had made a sortie 
from Patnd, which had caused much damage to the 
besiegers. Akbar pushed on therefore, still by water, 
and reached the besieging army on the seventh day. 

The next day he called a council of war. At this he 
expressed his opinion that before assaulting the fort 
it was advisable that the besiegers should occupy 
Hajipur, a town at the confluence of the Gandak and 
the Ganges, opposite to Patna. This course was 
adopted, and the next day Hajipur fell. Daud was 
so terrified by this success, and by the evident 
strength of the besieging army, that he evacuated 
Patna the same night, and fled across the Punpun, 
near its junction with the Ganges at Fatwa. Akbar 
entered the city in triumph the next morning, but, 
anxious to capture Daud, remained there but four 
hours ; then, leaving his lieutenant in command of 
the army, followed with a well-mounted detachment 
in pursuit of the enemy. Swimming the Punpun 
on horseback he speedily came up with Daud's 
followers, and captured elephant after elephant, until 
on reaching Daryapur, he counted two hundred and 
sixty-five of those animals. Halting at Daryapur, 
he directed two of his trusted officers to continue 
the pursuit. These pressed on for fourteen miles 
further, then it became clear that Daud had evaded 
them, and they returned. 

The conquest of Patna had given Behar to Akbar. 
He stayed then at Daryapur six days to constitute the 



120 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

government of the province, then nominating to the 
chief office the successful lieutenant who had planned 
the campaign, he left him to follow it up whilst he 
should return to Jaunpur. At that place he stayed 
thirty-three days, engaged in perfecting arrangements 
for the better administration of the country. With 
this view he brought Jaunpur, Benares, Chanar, and 
other mahalls in the vicinity, directly under the royal 
exchequer, and constituted the newly acquired terri- 
tories south of the Karamnasa a separate government. 

Having done this, he proceeded to Cawnpur, on 
his way to Agra. At Cawnpur he stayed four days, 
long enough to receive information that his general 
in Bengal had occupied, successively, Monghyr, Bhagal- 
pur, Garhi, and Tanda on the opposite side of the 
Ganges to Gaur, the ancient and famous Hindu 
capital of Bengal, and that he was preparing to 
push on further. It may be added that he carried 
out this resolution with vigour, and followed up Daud 
relentlessly, defeating him at Bajhura, and finally 
compelling him to surrender at Cuttack. With the 
surrender of this prince, the conquest of Bengal might 
be regarded as achieved. 

Very much elated with the good news received at 
Cawnpur, Akbar. deeming the campaign in Bengal 
virtually terminated, pushed on to Delhi, devoted 
there a few days to hunting, and then made another 
journey to Ajmere, hunting as he marched. At Narnul 
he received visits from his governors of the Punjab 
and of Gujarat, and had the satisfaction of learning 



CHRONICLE OF THE REIGN 121 

that everywhere his rule was taking root in the hearts 
of the people. After the exchange of ideas with these 
noblemen, he pushed on to Ajmere, made his pilgrimage 
to the tomb of the saint, caused to be repressed the 
rising of a petty chief in the jungles of Jodhpur, and 
then returned to his favourite residence at Fatehpur- 
Sikri. 

He had noticed, on his many journeys, that a very 
great part of the territories he had traversed remained 
uncultivated. The evil was neither to be attributed 
to the nature of the soil, which was rich, nor to the 
laziness of the people. Sifting the matter to the 
bottom, Akbar came to the conclusion that the fault 
rather lay with the administration, which placed upon 
the land a tax which rendered cultivation prohibitive 
to the poor man. The evil, he thought, might be 
remedied if some plan could be devised for dividing 
the profits of the first year between the government 
and the cultivator. After a thorough examination of 
the whole question, he arranged that the several par- 
ganas, or subdivisions of the districts, should be ex- 
amined, and that those subdivisions which contained 
so much land as, on cultivation, would yield ten 
million of tankas \ should be divided off, and given 
in charge of an honest and intelligent officer who was 

1 Blochmann, in his Ain-i-Akbari (note, p 16), states that, ac- 
cording to Abulfazl, the weight of one dam was five tanks. As the 
copper coin known as ' dam ' was one fortieth part of a rupee (Ibid, 
p. 31), it follows that ten million of tankas would equal 50,000 
rupees. A pargana is a division of land nearly equalling a barony. 
A parganadar was called • lord of a barony/ 



122 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

to receive the name of Karon. The clerks and ac- 
countants of the exchequer were to make arrange- 
ments with these officers and send them to their 
respective districts, where, by vigilance and atten- 
tion, the uncultivated land might in the course of 
three years be brought into a state of production, 
and the revenues recovered for the government. This 
scheme was carried out, and was found to realise all 
the advantages it promised. 

The nineteenth year of the reign of Akbar was thus 
in all respects save one a glorious year for the young 
empire. Bengal and Eehar had been added to North- 
western. Central, and Western India. Practically, in 
fact, all India north of the Vindhya range acknow- 
ledged the supremacy of the son of Hum avian. The 
exception to the general prosperity was caused by 
a terrible famine and pestilence in Western India, the 
effects of which were most severely felt. Grain rose 
to a fabulous price, ' and horses and cows had to feed 
upon the bark of trees/ The famine and pestilence 
lasted six months. 

The early part of the following year, 1575, was 
occupied with the pursuit of Daud and the conquest of 
Orissa. I have already stated how the Afghan prince 
was defeated at Bajhura, midway between Mughal- 
mari and Jaleswar, and how, pursued to and invested 
in Cuttack, he had surrendered. The treaty concluded 
with him provided that he should govern the province 
of Orissa in the name and on behalf of the Emperor 
Akbar. It may be added that Daud did not keep 



CHRONICLE OF THE REIGN 123 

the faith he plighted on this occasion. He took 
the first propitious occasion to rebel, and two years 
later was defeated in a great battle by the Mughal 
general. He was taken prisoner, and in punishment 
of his treason his head was severed from his body 
on the field of battle. For some time, however, 
Bengal and Orissa continued to require great vigil- 
ance and prompt action on the part of the Mughal 
administrators. 

The other principal events of this year were the 
building by the Emperor at Fatehpur-Sikri of an 
Ibadat-khand, or palace for the reception of men of 
learning, genius, and solid acquirements. The build- 
ing was divided into four halls : the western to be 
used by Saiyids, or descendants of the Prophet : the 
southern by the learned, men who had studied and 
acquired knowledge : the northern by those venerable 
for their wisdom and their subjection to inspiration. 
The eastern hall was devoted to the nobles and officers 
of state, whose tastes were in unison with those of one 
or other of the classes referred to. When the building 
was finished, the Emperor made it a practice to repair 
there every Friday night and on the nights of holy 
days, and spend the night in the society of the occu- 
pants of the halls, moving from one to the other and 
conversing. As a rule, the members of each hall used 
to present to him one of their number whom they con- 
sidered most worthy of the notice and bounty of the 
Emperor. The visits were always made opportunities 
for the distribution of largesses, and scarcely one of 



124 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

the guests ever went empty away. The building was 
completed by the end of the year. 

The following year was uneventful, but the year 
j 57 7 was marked by that rebellion in Orissa under 
Daud of which I have already spoken. The campaign 
was stirring whilst it lasted, but the death of Daud 
and his uncle put an end to it. 

This year, likewise, there was trouble in Rajputana. 
Alone of all the sovereigns of the territories known by 
that name, the Rana of Mewar had refused the matri- 
monial alliance offered to his female relatives by 
Akbar. Descended, as he believed, from the immortal 
gods, he regarded such an alliance as a degradation. He 
refused it then, whilst he was yet struggling for exist- 
ence. He refused it, though he saw the Rajput prince 
whom he most hated, the Raja of Jodhpur, enriched, 
in consequence of his compliance, by the acquisition of 
four districts, yielding an ample revenue. He remained 
obdurate, defying the power of Akbar. Rana Udai 
Singh had in 1568 lost his capital, and had fled to 
the jungles of Rajpipla, and there had died in 1572, 

His son, Partap Singh, inherited all his obstinacy, 
and many of the noble qualities of his grandfather, 
the famous Sanga Rana. Without a capital, with- 
out resources, his kindred and clansmen dispirited by 
the reverses of his house, yet sympathising with him 
in his refusal to ally himself with a Muhammadan, 
Partap Singh had established himself at Kombalmir, 
in the Aravallis, and had endeavoured to organise 
the country for a renewed struggle. Some infor- 



CHRONICLE OF THE REIGN 125 

mation of his plans seems to have reached the ears 
of Akbar whilst he was paying his annual visit to 
Ajmere in 1576-7, and he despatched his most trusted 
general, also a Rajput, the Man Singh of Jaipur, whom 
we have seen fighting by his side in Gujarat, with five 
thousand horse, to beat him up. The two opposing 
forces met at Huldighdt, called also Gogandah, in 
December 1576. The battle which followed terminated 
in the complete defeat of the Rand, who, when the day 
was lost, fled to the Aravalli hills. To deprive him of all 
possible resources Akbar despatched a party into the 
hills, with instructions to lay waste the country whilst 
pursuing. Akbar himself entered Mewar, arranged 
the mode of its administration ; then proceeded to 
Malwd, encamped on its western frontier, arranged the 
administration of the territories dependent upon the 
city of Burhanpur, and improved that of Gujarat. To 
these matters he devoted the years 1577-8. He then 
marched for the Punjab. 

A circumstance, interesting to the people who now 
hold supreme sway in India, occurred to the Emperor 
on his way to the Punjab. He had reached Delhi, and 
had even proceeded a march beyond it, when a certain 
Haji * who had visited Europe, ' brought with him fine 
goods and fabrics for his Majesty's inspection.' The 
chronicler does not state more on the subject than the 
extract I have made, and we are left to imagine the 
part of Europe whence the fabrics came, and the im- 
pression they made. Akbar stayed but a short time 
1 A Haji is a Musalman who has made the pilgrimage to Mekka. 



126 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

in the Punjab, then returned to Delhi, paid then his 
annual visit to Ajmere, and stopping there but one 
night, rode, accompanied by but nine persons, at the 
rate of over a hundred miles a day to Fatehpur-Sikri, 
arriving there the evening of the third day. 

The following year, 1580, was remarkable for the 
fact that the empire attained the highest degree of 
prosperity up to that time. Bengal was not only 
tranquil, but furnished moneys to the imperial exche- 
quer. The ruler of Mewar was still being hunted by 
the imperial troops, but in no other part of India was 
the sound of arms heard. 

In the course of his journeys Akbar had noticed how 
the imposition of inland tolls, justifiable so long as the 
several provinces of Hindustan were governed by 
rival rulers, tended only, now that so many provinces 
were under one head, to perpetuate differences. Early 
in 158 1, then, he abolished the tamgha, or inland tolls, 
throughout his dominions. The same edict proclaimed 
likewise the abolition of the jizya, a capitation tax 
imposed by the Afghan rulers of India upon those 
subjects who did not follow the faith of Muhammad. 
It was the Emperor's noble intention that thought 
should be free ; that every one of his subjects should 
worship after his own fashion and according to his 
own convictions, and he carried out this principle to 
the end of his days. The most important political 
event of the year was the rebellion of a body of 
disaffected nobles in Bengal. Acting without much 
cohesion they were defeated and dispersed. 



CHRONICLE OF THE REIGN izy 

The year following, 1582, Akbar marched at the 
head of an army to the Punjab to repulse an invasion 
made from Kabul by his own brother, Muhammad 
Hakim Mirza. The rebel brother had arrived close 
to Lahore before Akbar had reached Panipat. The 
news, however, of the march of Akbar produced upon 
him the conviction that his invasion must miscarry. 
He accordingly retreated from Lahore, and fell back on 
Kabul. Akbar followed him by way of Sirhind, Ka- 
lanaur, and Rotas ; then crossed the Indus at the point 
where Attock now stands, giving, as he crossed the river, 
instructions for the erection of a fortress at that place. 

He advanced on to Peshawar, and pushed forward a 
division of his army under his son, Prince Murad, to 
recover Kabul. Murad was a young man, tall and 
thin, with a livid complexion, but much given to 
drink, from the effects of which he and his brother, 
Prince Danyal, eventually died. Marching very 
rapidly, he encountered the army of his uncle at 
Khurd-Kabul and totally defeated him. Akbar had 
followed him with a supporting army, and entered 
Kabul three days after him. There he remained three 
weeks, then, having pardoned his brother and re- 
bestowed upon him the government of Kabul, he 
returned by way of the Khaibar to Lahore, settled the 
government of the Punjab, and then marched, by way 
of Delhi, to Fatehpur-Sikri. ■ He now,' writes the 
chronicler, ' remained for some time at Fatehpur, ad- 
ministering justice, dispensing charity, and arranging 
public business.' 



128 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

Apparently he continued to reside there throughout 
the year following. Rebellion was still smouldering 
in Bengal, but the Emperor was represented there by 
capable officers who reported constantly to him, and 
to whom he as constantly despatched instructions. 
The disaffection was not very serious, but it was 
harassing and interfered greatly with the collection 
of the revenues. 

The beginning of 1584 found Akbar still at Fateh- 
pur-Sikri. The principal events of the year were, the 
pacification of Bengal ; the outbreak and suppression 
of a rebellion in Gujarat ; the revolt of the ruler of 
Asirgarh and Burhanpur ; disturbances in the Deccan ; 
and the death of the brother of Akbar, the then ruler 
of Kabul. The revolts were put down and a new 
governor was sent to Kabul. Prosperity reigned over 
the empire when the year closed. 

Among the firmest of the protected allies of the 
Emperor was Bhagwan Das, Raja of Jaipur, who had 
not only himself renQered splendid military service to 
Akbar, but whose nephew, Man Singh, held a very 
high command in his armies. At the period at which 
we have arrived this Rajput prince was governor of 
the Punjab. From his family Akbar now selected a 
wife for his son, Prince Salim, afterwards the Emperor 
Jahangir. The marriage was celebrated at Fatehpur- 
Sikri, with great ceremony and amid great rejoicings. 
Until this reign the Rajput princes had scornfully 
rejected the idea of a matrimonial alliance with 
princes of the Muhammadan faith. But it was the 



CHRONICLE OF THE REIGN 129 

desire of Akbar to weld : to carry into action the 
cardinal principle that differences of race and religion 
made no difference in the man. He had many preju- 
dices to overcome, especially on the part of the Rajput 
princes, and to the last he could not conquer the 
obstinate resistance of the Rana of Mewar. 

The others were more complaisant. They recognised 
in Akbar the founder of a set of principles such as 
had never been heard before in India. In his 
eyes merit was merit, whether evinced by a Hindu 
prince or by an Uzbek Musalman. The race and 
creed of the meritorious man barre d neither his em- 
ployment in high positions nor his rise to honour. 
Hence, men like Bhagwan Das, Man Singh, Todar 
Mall, and others, found that they enjoyed a considera- 
tion under this Muhammadan sovereign far greater 
and wider-reaching than that which would have 
accrued to them as independent rulers of their ances- 
tral dominions. They governed impeiiaL^royi nee s 
and commanded imperial armies. They were ad- 
mitted to the closest councils of the prince whose 
main object was to obliterate all the dissensions and 
prejudices of the past, and, without diminishing the 
real power of the local princes who entered into his 
scheme, to weld together, to unite under one supreme 
head, without loss of dignity and self-respect to any- 
one, the provinces till then disunited and hostile to 
one another. ^ - " 

One of the means which Akbar employed to this 
end was that of marriage between himself, his family. 

1 



130 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

and the daughters of the indigenous princes. There 
was, he well knew, no such equaliser as marriage. 
The Kajput princes could not fail to feel that their 
relationship to the heir to the throne, often to the 
throne itself, assured their position. When they re- 
flected on the condition of Hindustan prior to his 
rule ; how the Muhammadan conquests of the pre- 
ceding five centuries had introduced strife and dis- 
order without cohesion, and that this man, coming 
upon them as a boy, inexperienced and untried in the 
art of ruling, had introduced order and good govern- 
ment, toleration and justice, wherever he conquered ; 
that he conquered only that he might introduce those 
principles ; that he made no distinction between men 
on account of their diversity of race or of religious 
belief; they, apt to believe in the incarnation of the 
deity, must have recognised something more than 
ordinarily human, something approaching to the 
divine and beneficent, in the conduct of Akbar. 

His toleration was so absolute, his trust, once given, 
so thorough, his principles so large and so generous, 
that, despite the prejudices of their birth, their religion, 
their surroundings, they yielded to the fascination. 
And when, in return, Akbar asked them to renounce 
one long-standing prejudice which went counter to 
the great principle which they recognised as the 
corner-stone of the new system, the prejudice which 
taught them to regard other men, because they were 
not Hindus, as impure and unclean, they all, with one 
marked exception, gave way. They recognised that 



CHRONICLE OF THE REIGN 131 

a principle such as that was not to be limited ; that 
their practical renunciation of that portion of their 
narrow creed which forbade marriages with those of 
a different race, could not but strengthen the system 
which was giving peace and prosperity to their 
country, honour and consideration to themselves. 

It was in the beginning of the thirty -first year of 
his reign that Akbar heard of the death of his brother 
at Kabul, and that the frontier province of Badakshan 
had been overrun by the Uzbeks, who also threatened 
Kabul. The situation was grave, and such as, he 
concluded, imperatively required his own presence. 
Accordingly, in the middle of November, he set out 
with an army for the Punjab, reached the Sutlej at 
the end of the following month, and marched straight 
to Rawal Pindi. Learning there that affairs at Kabul 
were likely to take a direction favourable to his 
interests, he marched to his new fort of Attock, de- 
spatched thence one force under Bhagwan Das to 
conquer Kashmir, another to chastise the Baluchis, 
and a third to move against Swat. Of these three 
expeditions, the last met with disaster. The Yusuf- 
zais not only repulsed the first attack of the Mughals, 
but when reinforcements, sent by Akbar under his 
special favourite, Raja Birbal, joined the attacking 
party, they too were driven back with a loss of 8,000 
men, amongst whom was the Raja 1 . It was the 

1 Raja" Birbal was a Brahman, a poet, and a skilful musician. 
He was noted for his liberality and his bonhomie. ■ His short verses, 
bon mots, and jokes/ writes Blochmann (Ain~i-Akbari, p. 405) ' are 
still in the mouths of the people of Hindustan.* 
I 2 



132 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

severest defeat the Mughal troops had ever ex- 
perienced. To repair it, the Emperor despatched 
his best commander, Raja Todar Mall, supported 
by Raja Man Singh, of Jaipur. These generals 
manoeuvred with great caution, supporting their 
advance by stockades, and eventually completely 
defeated the tribes in the Khaibar Pass. 

Meanwhile, the expedition sent against Kashmir 
had been but a degree more successful. The com- 
manders of it had reached the Pass of Shuliyas, and 
had found it blockaded by the Musalman ruler of the 
country. They waited for supplies for some days, 
but the rain and snow came on, and before they 
could move there came the news of the defeat in- 
flicted by the Yusufzais. This deprived them of 
what remained to them of nerve, and they hastened 
to make peace with the ruler of Kashmir, on the 
condition of his becoming a nominal tributary, and 
then returned to Akbar. The Emperor testified his 
sense of their want of enterprise by according to 
them a very cold reception, and forbidding them to 
appear at court. But the mind of Akbar could not 
long harbour resentment, and he soon forgave them. 

Of the three expeditions, that against the Baluchis 
alone was immediately successful. These hardy 
warriors submitted without resistance to the Mughal 
Emperor. As soon as the efforts of Todar Mall and 
Man Singh had opened the Khaibar Pass, Akbar 
appointed the latter, the nephew and heir to the 
Jaipur Eaja, to be Governor of Kabul, and sent 



CHRONICLE OF THE REIGN 133 

him thither with a sufficient force, other troops 
being despatched to replace him in the Yusufzai 
•country, and Peshawar being strongly occupied. 
Akbar had himself returned to Lahore. Thence he 
directed a second expedition against Kashmir. As 
this force approached the Passes, in the summer of 
15875 a rebellion broke out against the actual ruler 
in Srinagar. The imperial force experienced then 
no difficulty in entering and conquering the country, 
which thus became a portion of the Mughal empire, 
and, in the reign of the successor of Akbar, the sum- 
mer residence of the Mughal sovereigns of India. It 
may here be mentioned that to reach Jamrud, at the 
entrance of the Khaibar Pass, Man Singh had to fight 
and win another battle with the hill-tribes. He 
reached Kabul, however, and established there a 
stable administration. The Kabulis and the heads 
of the tribes, however, complained to Akbar that 
the rule of a Eajput prince was not agreeable to them, 
whereupon Akbar translated Man Singh in a similar 
capacity to Bengal, which just then especially re- 
quired the rule of a strong hand, and replaced him 
at Kabul by a Musalman. He announced at the 
same time his intention of paving a visit to that 
dependency. 

First of all, he secured possession of Sind (1588) ; 
then, in the spring of the following year, set out for 
Kashmir. On reaching Bhimbar, he left there the 
ladies of his harem with Prince Murad, and rode 
express to Srinagar. He remained there, visiting 



134 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

the neighbourhood, till the rainy season set in, when 
he sent his harem to Rotas. They joined him sub- 
sequently at Attock on his way to Kabul. The Passes 
to that capital were open, all opposition on the part 
of the hill -tribes having ceased, so Akbar crossed the 
Indus at Attock, and had an easy journey thence to 
Kabul. He stayed there two months, visiting the 
gardens and places of interest. 'All the people, 
noble and simple, profited by his presence 1 / He 
was still at Kabul when news reached him of the 
death of Raja Todar Mall (November 10, 1589). 
The same day another trusted Hindu friend, Raja 
Bhagwan Das of Jaipur, also died. Akbar made 
then new arrangements for the governments of 
Kabul, Gujarat, and Jaunpur, and returned towards 
Hindustan. 

He had already, as I have stated, arranged for the 
government of Bengal. He reached Lahore on his 
home journey in the beginning of 1590. Whilst 
residing there, information reached him that his 
newly appointed Governor of Gujarat, the son of his 
favourite nurse, had engaged in hostilities with 
Kathiawar and Cutch. These hostilities eventuated 
in the addition of those two provinces to the Em- 
peror's dominions, and in the suicide of the prince 
of Afghan descent, who had fomented all the dis- 
turbances in Western India 2 . The Emperor took 
advantage of his stay at Lahore to direct the more 

1 Elliot, vol. v. p. 458. 

* Vide Blochmann's Ain-i-Akbari, p. 326. 



CHRONICLE OF THE REIGN 135 

complete pacification of Siiid, affairs in which 
province had taken a disadvantageous turn. The 
perfect conquest of the province proved more diffi- 
cult than had been anticipated. It required large 
reinforcements of troops, and the display of combined 
firmness and caution to effect the desired result. The 
campaign took two years, and, during that time, 
Kashmir had revolted. 

The Emperor during those two years had had his 
head-quarters at Lahore. No sooner did he hear that 
the success in Sind was complete, than Akbar, who, 
expecting the event, had sent on the bulk of his forces 
towards Bhimbar, remaining himself hunting on the 
banks of the Chenab, set out to rejoin his main body. 
On his way to it he learned that his advanced guard 
had forced one of the Pass3S, notwithstanding fierce 
opposition. This event decided the war, for the 
soldiers of the rebel chief, resenting his action, fell 
upon him during the night, killed him, and cut off 
his head, which they sent to Akbar. "With the death 
of this man all opposition ceased, and Akbar, riding 
on to Srinagar, stayed there eight days, settling the 
administration, and then proceeded by way of the 
gorge of Baramula to Rotas, and thence to Lahore. 
There he received information that his lieutenant in 
Bengal, the Raja Man Singh, had definitively annexed 
the province of Orissa to the imperial dominions. He 
had despatched thence to Lahore a hundred and 
twenty elephants, captured in chat province, as a 
present to the Emperor. 



136 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

The attempt to bring into the imperial scheme the 
Deccan provinces south of the Vindhyan range, 
followed the next year, and continued for eight 
years later. On the whole it was successful. The 
strong places, Daulatabad, Kherwa, Nasik, Asirgarh, 
and Ahmadnagar, opened their gates, after long sieges, 
to the imperial arms. And, although the territories 
dependent upon Ahmadnagar were not entirely sub- 
dued till 1637, the position acquired by Akbar gave 
him a preponderance which the Mughals retained 
for at least a century. 

The campaign in Southern India was remarkable 
for three facts. The first was the dissensions of 
the generals sent from different parts of India to 
co-operate independently in the conquest, dissensions 
which necessitated, first, the despatch thither from 
Agra of the Emperor's confidant, Abulfazl, and after- 
wards, the journey thither of Akbar himself ; secondly, 
the death, from excessive drinking, of the Emperors 
son, Prince Murad, at Jalna ; thirdly, the murder 
of Abulfazl, on his return to Agra, at the instigation 
of Prince Salim, the eldest surviving son of Akbar 
and his heir apparent. 

Akbar had held his court for fourteen years at 
Lahore when, in 1598, the necessities of the position 
in Southern India forced him to march thither. 
He had compelled the surrender of Ahmadnagar and 
Asirgarh, when, nominating Prince Danyal to be 
governor in Khandesh and Perar, and Abulfazl to 
complete the conquest of the territories dependent 



CHRONICLE OF THE REIGN 137 

upon Ahmadnagar, he marched in the spring of 160 1 
towards Agra. 

The circumstances which required the presence of 
Akbar at Agra were of a very painful character. 
Prince Salim had from his earliest youth caused 
him the greatest anxiety. Nor had the anxiety 
been lessened as the boy approached manhood. 
Salim, better known to posterity as the Emperor 
Jahangir, was naturally cruel, and he appeared 
incapable of placing the smallest restraint on his 
passions. He hated Abulfazl, really because he was 
jealous of his influence with his father ; avowedly 
because he regarded him as the leading spirit who 
had caused Akbar to diverge from the narrow doc- 
trines of the bigoted Muhammadans. Akbar had 
hoped for a moment that the despatch of Abulfazl 
to Southern India would appease the resentment of 
his son, and when he decided to proceed thither 
himself he had nominated Salim as his successor, and 
had confided to him, with the title of Viceroy of 
Ajmere, the task of finishing the war with the Rand of 
Mewar, which had broken out again. He had further 
studied his partialities by despatching the renowned 
Man Singh, his relation by marriage, to assist him. 

The two princes were already on their march towards 
Mewar when information reached them that a re- 
bellion had broken out in Bengal, of which province 
Man Singh was Viceroy. Man Singh was therefore 
compelled to march at once to repress the outbreak. 
Left without a counsellor, and commanding a con- 



138 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

siderable force, Prince Salim resolved to take ad- 
vantage of the absence of his father in the south 
to make a bold stroke for the crown. Renouncing, 
then, his march on Mewar, he hurried with his force 
to Agra, and when the commandant of the imperial 
fortress, loyal to his master, shut its gates in his face, 
hastened to Allahabad, occupied the fort, seized the 
provinces of Oudh and Behar, and assumed the title 
of King. 

It was the news of these occurrences which drew 
Akbar from the Deccan. Attributing the action 
of Salim to the violence of a temper which had 
ever been impatient of control, he resolved rather 
to guide than to compel him. Accordingly he wrote 
him a letter, in which, assuring him of his continued 
love if he would only return to his allegiance, he 
warned him of the consequences of continued dis- 
obedience. When this letter reached Salim, Akbar 
was approaching Agra at the head of an army of 
warriors, few in number, but the chosen of the empire. 
Salim, then, recognising that his position was ab- 
solutely untenable, and that if he persisted it might 
cost him the succession, replied in the most sub- 
missive terms. His conduct, however, did not 
correspond to his words. Informed, somewhat later, 
that the bulk of the imperial army was still in 
the Deccan, he marched to Itawa, levying troops 
as he proceeded, with the intention of waiting upon 
his father at the head of an imposing force. But 
Akbar was not deceived. He sent his son an order 



CHRONICLE OF THE REIGN 1 39 

to choose one of two courses; either to come to 
Agra slightly attended, or to return to Allahabad. 

Prince Salim chose the latter course, receiving 
the promise, it is believed, that he should receive 
the grant of Bengal and Orissa. At any rate, he did 
receive the grant of those provinces. We cannot say, 
at this time, how much Akbar was influenced in 
his course by the consciousness of the comparative 
weakness of his own position, by his dislike of having 
to fight his own son, or by his affection. Probably 
the three sentiments combined to give to the course 
he adopted a tinge of weakness. At any rate, he soon 
had reason to feel that his concessions to his rebellious 
son had produced no good effect. For Salim, whose 
memory was excellent, and whose hatred was in- 
satiable, took the opportunity of the return of Abulfazl 
from the Deccan, but slightly attended, to instigate 
the Raja of Orchha to waylay and murder him l . 

The murder of his friend was a heavy blow to 
Akbar. Happily he never knew the share his son 
had in that atrocious deed. Believing that the Raja 
of Orchha was the sole culprit, he despatched a force 
against him. The guilty Raja fled to the jungles, 
and succeeded in avoiding capture, until the death of 
Akbar rendered unnecessary his attempts to conceal 
himself. A reconciliation with Salim followed, and 

1 Prince Salim justifies, in his Memoirs, the murder on the ground 
that Abulfazl had been the chief instigator of Akbar in his religious 
aberrations, as he regarded them. To the last he treated the Raja 
of Orchha with the greatest consideration. 



140 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

the Emperor once more despatched his eldest son to 
put down the disturbances in Mewar. These dis- 
turbances, it may be mentioned, were caused by the 
continued refusal of Rana Partap Singh to submit to 
the Mughal. After his defeat at Huldighat in 1576, 
that prince had fled to the jungles, closely followed 
by the imperial army. Fortune continued so adverse 
to him that after a series of reverses, unrelieved by 
one success, he resolved, with his family and trusting 
friends, to abandon Mewar, and found another king- 
dom on the Indus. He had already set out, when 
the unexampled devotion of his minister placed in 
his hands the means of continuing the contest, and he 
determined to try one more campaign. Turning upon 
his adversaries, rendered careless by continued success, 
he smote them in the hinder part, and, in 1586, had 
recovered all Mewar, the fortress of Chitor and 
Mandalgarh excepted. Cut off from Chitor, he had 
established a new capital at Udaipur, a place which 
subsequently gave its name to his principality. 
When he died, in 1597, he was still holding his own. 
He was succeeded by his son, Amra Rana, who. at 
the time at which we have arrived, was bidding 
defiance, in Mewar, to all the efforts of the imperial 
troops (1603). 

Prince Salim had a great opportunity. The forces 
placed at his disposal were considerable enough, if 
energetically employed, to complete the conquest of 
Mewar, but he displayed so little taste for the task 
that Akbar recalled him and sent him to his semi- 



CHRONICLE OF THE REIGN 141 

independent government of Allahabad, where he spent 
his time in congenial debauchery, and in worse. His 
disregard of all sense of duty and honour, even of the 
lives of his most faithful attendants, became at last so 
marked that Akbar set out for Allahabad, in the hope 
that his presence might produce some effect. He had 
made but two marches, however, when the news of 
the serious illness of his own mother compelled him 
to return. But the fact that he had quitted Agra for 
such a purpose produced a revulsion in the thought 
and actions of Prince Salim. As his father could not 
come to him, he determined to repair, slightly 
attended, to the court of his father. There he made 
his submission, but he did not mend his ways, and 
his disputes with his eldest son, Prince Khusru, 
became the scandal of the court. 

The Emperor, indeed, was not happy in his children. 
His two eldest, twins, had died in infancy. The third, 
erroneously styled the first, was Prince Salim. The 
fate of the fourth son, Prince Murad, has been told. 
The fifth son, Prince Danyal, described as tall, well- 
built, good-looking, fond of horses and elephants, and 
clever in composing Hindustani poems, was addicted 
to the same vice as his brother Murad, and died 
about this time from the same cause. His death was 
a great blow to Akbar, who had done all in his power 
to wean his son from his excesses, and had even 
obtained a promise that he would renounce them. 
There were at court many grandsons of the Emperor. 
Of these the best-beloved was Prince Khurram, who 



142 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

subsequently succeeded Jahangir under the title of 
Shah Jahan. 

The news of the death of Prince Danyal and its 
cause seem to have greatly affected the Emperor. 
He was ill at the time,, and it soon became evident 
that his illness could have but one termination. The 
minds of those about him turned at once to the 
consideration of the succession. His only surviving 
son was Prince Salim, but his conduct at Allahabad, 
at Agra, and elsewhere, had turned the hearts of the 
majority against him, whilst in his son, Prince Khusrti, 
the nobles recognised a prince whose reputation was 
untarnished. Prince Khusrti, moreover, as the son of 
a princess of Jodhpur, was closely related to Raja 
Man Singh, and that capable man was a great factor 
in the empire. He had married, too, the daughter of 
the Muhammadan nobleman who held the highest 
rank in the army, and who was himself probably 
related to the royal family, for he was the son of the 
favourite nurse of Akbar. These two great nobles 
began then to take measures for the exclusion of 
Prince Salim, and the succession of Prince Khusrti. 

To effect this purpose they had the fort of Agra, in 
the palace in which Akbar was lying ill, guarded by 
their troops. Had Akbar died at this moment his 
death must have given rise to a civil war, for Salim 
would not renounce his pretensions. But, as soon as 
the prince recognised the combination against him, 
alarmed for his personal safety, he withdrew a short 
distance from Agra. Vexed at his absence during 



CHRONICLE OF THE REIGN 143 

what he well knew was his last illness, Akbar, a 
lover above all of legality, summoned his nobles 
around him, declared Prince Salim to be his lawful 
successor, and expressed a hope that Prince Khusru 
might be provided for by the government of Bengal. 

The influence acquired by Akbar was never more 
apparent than at this conjuncture. It needed but one 
expression of resentment against his ungrateful and 
undutiful son to secure his exclusion. His expressions 
in his favour, on the other hand, had the effect of 
inducing the most powerful nobles to resolve to carry 
out his wishes, the half-hearted and wavering to join 
with them. Not even the highest nobleman in the 
army, the father-in-law of Prince Khusru, who had 
already combined with Raj& Man Singh to sup- 
port Khusru, could resist the influence. He sent 
privately to Prince Salim to assure him of his 
support. Man Singh, the most influential of all at 
that particular crisis, seeing that he was isolated, 
yielded to the overtures made him by Salim, and 
promised also to uphold him. Secure now of the 
succession, Prince Salim repaired to the palace, where 
he was affectionately received by the d} r ing Akbar. 
The circumstances of that interview are known only 
from the report of the prince. 

After the first affectionate greetings Akbar desired 
that all the nobles might be summoned to the 
presence ; ' for/ he added, ■ I cannot bear that any 
misunderstanding should subsist between you and 
those who have for so many years shared in my toils, 



144 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

and been the companions of my glory.' When the 
nobles entered and had made their salutations, he 
said a few words to them in a body ; then, looking at 
each of them in succession, he begged them to forgive 
him if he had wronged any one of them. Prince 
Salim then threw himself at his feet, weeping ; but 
Akbar, signing to his attendants to gird his son with 
his own scimitar and to invest him with the turban 
and robes of State, commended to his care the ladies 
of the palace, urged him to be kind and considerate 
to his old friends and associates, then, bowing his 
head, he died. 

Thus peacefully departed the real founder of the 
Mughal empire. More fortunate than his father and 
his grandfather, more far-sighted, more original, and, 
it must be added, possessing greater opportunities, he 
had lived long enough to convince the diverse races 
of Hindustan that their safety, their practical inde- 
pendence, their enjoyment of the religion and the 
customs of their forefathers, depended upon their re- 
cognition of the paramount authority which could 
secure to them these inestimable blessings. To them 
he was a man above prejudices. To all alike, whether 
Uzbek, or Afghan, or Hindu, or Parsi, or Christian, 
he offered careers, provided only that they were faith- 
ful, intelligent, true to themselves. The several races 
recognised that during his reign of forty-nine years 
India was free from foreign invasion ; that he sub- 
jugated all adversaries within, some by force of arms, 
some by means more peaceful, and that he preferred 



CHRONICLE OF THE REIGN 145 

the latter method. 'The whole length and breadth 
of the land,' wrote Muhammad Amin after his death. 
1 was firmly and righteously governed. All people of 
every description and station came to his court, and 
universal peace being established among all classes, 
men of every sect dwelt secure under his protection.' 
Such was Akbar the ruler. In the next chapter 
I shall endeavour to describe what he was as a 
man. 

Akbar died the 15th October, 1605, one day after 
he had attained the age of sixty-three. 



CHAPTER XII 

The Principles and Internal Administration 
of Akbar 

* The success of the three branches of the government, 
and the fulfilment of the wishes of the subject/ writes 
the author of the Ain-i-Akbari, ' whether great or small, 
depend upon the manner in which a king spends his 
time.' 

Tried by this test, the cause of the success of 
Akbar as a man and as a ruler can be logically traced. 
Not only was he methodical, but there ran through 
his method a most earnest desire to think and do 
what was right in itself and conducive to the great 
aim of his life, the building of an edifice which, 
rooted in the people's hearts, would be independent 
of the personality of the ruler. Before I attempt to 
state in detail the means he adopted to attain this 
end, I propose to say a few words on a subject which 
may be said to underlie the whole question, the con- 
formation of his mind and the manner in which it 
was affected by matters relating to the spiritual con- 
dition of mankind. Than this there cannot be any 
more important investigation, for it depended entirely 
on the structure of his mind, and its power to accept 



HIS PRINCIPLES AND ADMINISTRATION 1 47 

without prejudice, and judge impartially, views differ- 
ing from those of his co-religionists, whether the chief 
of the Muhammadans, few in number when compared 
with the entire community, could so obtain the con- 
fidence and sympathy of the subject race, doomed to 
eternal perdition in the thought of all bigoted Musal- 
mans, as to overcome their prejudices to an extent 
which, had they been consulted previously, they 
would have declared impossible. The period was 
undoubtedly unfavourable to the development of 
what may be called a liberal policy in this matter. 

The Muhammadans were not only conquerors, but 
conquerors who had spread their religion by the 
sword. The scorn and contempt with which the 
more zealous among them regarded the religion of 
the Hindus and those who professed it may be 
traced in every page of the writings of Badauni, 
one of the contemporary historians of the period. 
Nor was that scorn confined solely to the Hindu 
religion. It extended to every other form of worship 
and to every other doctrine save that professed by 
the followers of Muhammad. 

Akbar was born in that creed. But he was born 
with an inquiring mind, a mind that took nothing for 
granted. During the years of his training he enjoyed 
many opportunities of noting the good qualities, the 
fidelity, the devotion, often the nobility of soul, of 
those Hindu princes, whom his courtiers, because they 
were followers of Brahma, devoted mentally to eternal 
torments. He noted that these men, and men who 
k 2 



148 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

thought like them, constituted the vast majority of 
his subjects. He noted, further, of many of them, 
and those the most trustworthy, that though they had 
apparently much to gain from a worldly point of view 
by embracing the religion of the court, they held fast 
to their own. His reflective mind, therefore, was un- 
willing from the outset to accept the theory that be- 
cause he, the conqueror, the ruler, happened to be born 
a Muhammadan, therefore Muhammadanism was true 
for all mankind. Gradually his thoughts found words 
in the utterance : ' Why should I claim to guide men 
before I myself am guided ; ' and, as he listened to other 
doctrines and other creeds, his honest doubts became 
confirmed, and, noting daily the bitter narrowness of 
sectarianism, no matter of what form of religion, he 
became more and more wedded to the principle of 
toleration for all. 

The change did not come all at once. The historian, 
Badauni, a bigoted Musalman, who deplored what he 
considered the backsliding of the great sovereign, 
wrote : ' From his earliest childhood to his manhood, 
and from his manhood to old age, his Majesty has 
passed through the most various phases, and through 
all sorts of religious practices and sectarian beliefs, 
and has collected everything which people can find in 
books, with a talent of selection peculiar to him and 
a spirit of inquiry opposed to every (Islamite) prin- 
ciple. Thus a faith based on some elementary prin- 
ciples traced itself on the mirror of his heart, and as 
the result of all the influences which were brought to 



HIS PRINCIPLES AND ADMINISTRATION 149 

bear on his Majesty, there grew, gradually as the out- 
line on a stone, the conviction on his heart that there 
were sensible men in all religions, and abstemious 
thinkers, and men endowed with miraculous powers, 
among all nations. If some true knowledge were 
thus everywhere to be found, why should truth be 
confined to one religion, or to a creed like Islam, which 
was comparatively new, and scarcely a thousand years 
old ; why should one sect assert what another denies, 
and why should one claim a preference without having 
superiority conferred upon itself?' 

Badauni goes on to state that Akbar conferred with 
Brahmans and Sumanis, and under their influence 
accepted the doctrine of the transmigration of souls. 
There can be no doubt, however, but that the two 
brothers, Faizi and Abulfazl, like himself born and 
brought up in the faith of Islam, greatly influenced 
the direction of his studies on religion. It is ne- 
cessary to say something regarding two men so 
illustrious and so influential. They were the sons of 
a Shaikh of Arab descent, Shaikh Mubarak, whose 
ancestors settled at Nagar, in Rajputana. Shaikh 
Mubarak, a man who had studied the religion 
of his ancestors to the acquiring of a complete 
knowledge of every phase of it, who possessed 
an inquiring mind and a comprehensive genius, and 
who had progressed in thought as he acquired know- 
ledge, gave his children an education which, grafted 
on minds apt to receive and to retain knowledge, 
qualified them to shine in any society. The elder son, 



1 50 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

Shaikh Faizf, was born near Agra to the vicinity of 
which the father had migrated in 1547. He was 
thus five years younger than Akbar. Shortly after 
that prince had reconquered the North-western Pro- 
vinces, Shaikh Faizi, then about twenty, began his 
quiet, unostentatious life of literature and medicine. 
He soon made a name as a poet. His native generosity, 
backed by the earnings of his profession as physician, 
prompted him to many acts of charity, and it became 
a practice with him to treat the poor for nothing. 

In religious matters he, following his fathers example, 
displayed a tendency towards the unfashionable doc- 
trines of the Shiahs. It is related that, on one occasion, 
when he applied to the Kadr 1 for the grant of a small 
tract of land, that officer, who was a Sunni, not only 
refused him but solely because he was a Shiah, drove 
him from the hall with contumely and insult. Mean- 
while, moved by the report of his great ability, Akbar 
had summoned Faizi to his camp before Chitor, which 
place he was besieging. Faizi's enemies, and he had 
many, especially among the orthodox or Sunni Muham- 
madans, interpreted this order as a summons to be 
judged, and they warned the Governor of Agra to see 
that Faizi did not escape. But Faizi had no thought 
of escape. He was nevertheless taken to the camp of 
Akbar as a prisoner. The great prince received him 
with courtesy, and entranced by his varied talent, 

1 Kadr: an officer appointed to examine petitions, and selected 
on account of his presumed impartiality. Vide Blochmann's «4m-f- 
Akbari, p. 268. 



HIS PRINCIPLES AND ADMINISTRATION 151 

shortly afterwards attached him to his court, as teacher 
in the higher branches of knowledge to the princes, 
his sons. He was occasionally also employed as am- 
bassador. 

His abundant leisure Faizi devoted to poetry. 
In his thirty-third year he was nominated to an office 
equivalent to that of Poet Laureate. Seven years 
later he died, never having lost the favour of Akbar, 
who delighted in his society and revelled in his con- 
versation. It is said that he composed a hundred and 
one books. His fine library, consisting of four thou- 
sand three hundred choice manuscripts, was embodied 
in the imperial library. 

But if Shaikh Faizi stood high in the favour of 
Akbar, his brother, Shaikh Abulfazl, the author of the 
Ain-i-Akbari, stood still higher. Abulfazl was born 
near Agra the 14th January, 1551. He too, equally 
with his brother, profited from the broad and compre- 
hensive teaching of the father. Nor did he fail to 
notice, and in his mind to resent, the ostracism and 
more than ostracism, to which his father was subjected 
on account of the opinions to which the free workings 
of a capacious mind forced him to incline. The effect 
on the boy's mind was to inculcate the value of toler- 
ation for all beliefs, whilst the pressure of circumstances 
stimulated him to unusual exertions in his studies. At 
the age of fifteen he had read works on all branches of 
those sciences that are based on reason and traditional 
testimony, and before he was twenty had begun his 
career as a teacher. 



1$<Z THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

'An incident,' writes the lamented Professor 
Blochmann, ■ is related to shew how extensive even at 
that time his reading was. A manuscript of the rare 
work of Icfahani happened to fall into his hands. 
Unfortunately, however, one half of each page, verti- 
cally downwards from top to bottom, was rendered 
illegible, or was altogether destroyed, by fire. Abulfazl, 
determined to restore so rare a book, cut away the 
burnt portions, pasted new paper to each page, and 
then commenced to restore the missing halves of each 
line, in which attempt, after many thoughtful perusals, 
he succeeded. Some time afterwards, a complete copy 
of the same work turned up, and on comparison it was 
found that in many places there were indeed different 
words, and in a few passages new proofs even had been 
adduced : but on the whole the restored portion pre- 
sented so many points of extraordinary coincidence, 
that his friends were not a little astonished at the 
thoroughness with which Abulfazl had worked him- 
self into the style and mode of thinking of a difficult 
author/ 

A student by nature, Abulfazl for some time gave no 
favourable response to the invitation sent to him by 
Akbar to attend the imperial court. But the friend- 
ship which, in the manner already described, had 
grown between his elder brother, Faizi, and the 
Emperor, prepared the way for the intimacy which 
Akbar longed for, and when, in the beginning of 
1574, Abulfazl was presented as the brother of Faizi, 
Akbar accorded to him a reception so favourable that 



HIS PRINCIPLES AND ADMINISTRATION 153 

he was induced to reconsider his resolve to lead a life 
* of proud retirement/ He was then only twenty- 
three, but he had exhausted the sources of knowledge 
available in his own country. To use his own words : 
' My mind had no rest, and my heart felt itself drawn 
to the sages of Mongolia or to the hermits on Lebanon 5 
I longed for interviews with the Llamas of Tibet or 
with the padris of Portugal, and I would gladly sit with 
the priests of the Parsis and the learned of the Zend- 
avesta. I was sick of the learned of my own land.' 

From this period he was attached to the court, 
and there arose between himself and Akbar one of 
those pure friendships founded on mutual esteem and 
mutual sympathy, which form the delight of existence. 
In the Emperor Abulfazl found the aptest of pupils. 
Amid the joys of the chase, the cares of governing, 
the fatigues of war, Akbar had no recreation to 
be compared to the pleasure of listening to the 
discussions between his much regarded friend and 
the bigoted Muhammadan doctors of law and religion 
who strove to confute him. These discourses con- 
stituted a great event in his reign. It is impossible 
to understand the character of Akbar without re- 
ferring to them somewhat minutely. Akbar did not 
suddenly imbibe those principles of toleration and of 
equal government for all, the enforcement of which 
marks an important era in the history of India. For 
the first twenty years of his reign he had to conquer 
to maintain his power. With the representatives of 
dispossessed dynasties in Beugal, in Behar, in Orissa, in 



154 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

Western India, including Gujarat and Khandesh, ready- 
to seize an opportunity, to sit still was to invite attack. 
He was forced to go forward. The experience of the 
past, and the events daily coming under his notice, 
alike proved that there must be but one paramount 
authority in India, if India was to enjoy the blessings 
of internal peace. 

During those twenty years he had had many 
intervals of leisure which he had employed in dis- 
cussing with those about him the problem of founding 
a system of government which should retain by the 
sympathy of the people all that was being conquered. 
He had convinced his own mind that the old methods 
were obsolete ; that to hold India by maintaining 
standing armies in the several provinces, and to take 
no account of the feelings, the traditions, the longings, 
the aspirations, of the children of the soil, — of all the 
races in the world the most inclined to poetry and 
sentiment, and attached by the strongest ties that can 
appeal to mankind to the traditions of their fathers — 
would be impossible. 

That system, tried for more than four centuries, 
had invariably broken down, if not in the hands 
of the promulgator of it, certainly in those of a near 
successor. Yet none of those who had gone before 
him had attempted any other. His illustrious 
grandfather, who had some glimmering of the ne- 
cessity, had not been allotted the necessary time, 
for he too had had to conquer to remain. His father 
had more than almost any of the Afghan sovereigns 



HIS PRINCIPLES AND ADMINISTRATION 155 

who preceded him failed to read the riddle. He fell 
before a better general, and his rootless system died at 
once, leaving not a trace behind it. Penetrated, then, 
with the necessity of founding a system that should 
endure, and recognising very gradually, that such a 
system must be based on mutual respect, on mutual 
toleration regarding differences of race, of religion, of 
tradition ; on the union of interests ; on the making 
it absolutely clear that the fall of the keystone to the 
arch meant the fall of each stone which went to build 
up the arch; he sought, as I have said, during the 
first twenty years of his reign, discussions with his 
courtiers and the learned regarding the system which 
would best appeal to those sentiments in the conquered 
race which would convey to them confidence and con- 
viction. 

Before Akbar knew Abulfazl he had almost 
withdrawn from the task in despair. Instead of wise 
counsel he encountered only precepts tending to 
bigotry and intolerance. From his earlier counsellors 
there was absolutely no help to be hoped for. Akbar 
became wearied of the squabbles of these men; of 
their leanings to persecution for the cause of religious 
differences, even amongst Muhammadans. Before 
even he had recognised the broad charity of the 
teachings of Abulfazl he had come to the conclusion 
that before founding a system of government it would 
be necessary to wage war against the bigoted professors 
who formed a power in his own empire. ' Impressed/ 
writes Professor Blochmann, ' with a favourable idea 



156 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

of the value of his Hindu subjects, he had resolved 
when pensively sitting in the evenings on the solitary 
stone at Fatehpur-Sikri, to rule with an even hand all 
men in his dominions ; but as the extreme views of 
the learned and the lawyers continually urged him to 
persecute instead of to heal, he instituted discussions, 
because, believing himself to be in error, he thought 
it his duty as ruler to " inquire." ' These discussions 
took place every Thursday night in the Ibadat-Khana, 
a building at Fatehpur-Sikri, erected for the purpose. 
For a time Abulfazl took but a subordinate part 
in the discussions, simply spurring the various Muham- 
madan sectaries to reply to and demolish each other's 
arguments. The bigotry, the narrowness, evinced by 
the leaders of these sectaries, who agreeing that it was 
right to persecute Hindus and other unbelievers, 
hurled charges of infidelity against each other, quite 
disgusted Akbar. Instead of 4 unity ' in the creed of 
Islam he found a multiplicity of divisions. He was 
further disgusted with the rudeness towards each other 
displayed by the several sectaries, some of them hold- 
ing high office in the State, and he was compelled on 
one occasion to warn them that any one of them who 
should so offend in the future would have to quit the 
hall. At last, one memorable Thursday evening, 
Abulfazl brought matters to a crisis. Foreseeing the 
opposition it would evoke, he proposed as a subject 
for discussion that a king should be regarded not only 
as the temporal, but as the spiritual guide of his 
subjects. 



HIS PRINCIPLES AND ADMINISTRATION 157 

This doctrine struck at the fundamental prin- 
ciple of Islam, according to which the Kuran 
stands above every human ordinance. The point 
of Abulfazl's proposition lay in the fact that in 
preceding discussions the Muhammadan learned had 
differed not only regarding the interpretation of 
various passages of the Kuran, but regarding the 
moral character of Muhammad himself. The storm 
raised by Abulfazl's motion was, therefore, terrible. 
There was not a doctor or lawyer present who did not 
recognise that the motion attacked the vital principle 
of Islam, whilst the more clear-sighted and dispassion- 
ate recognised that the assertions made in their 
previous discussions had broken through ' the strong 
embankments of the clearest law and the most excel- 
lent faith/ 

But how were they to resist a motion which 
affected the authority of Akbar? In this diffi- 
culty they came to a decision, which, though they 
called it a compromise, gave away in fact the whole 
question. They drew up a document 1 in which the 
Emperor was certified to be a just ruler, and as such 
was assigned the rank of a ' Mujtahid,' that is, an 
infallible authority in all matters relating to Islam. 
This admission really conceded the object aimed at by 
Abulfazl, for, under its provisions, the 'intellect of 
the just king became the sole source of legislation, 

1 Blochmann (Ain-i-Akbari, p. xiv) calls it l a document which I 
believe stands unique in the whole Church history of Islam.' He 
gives a copy of it at p. 186 of the same remarkable book. 



158 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

and the whole body of doctors and lawyers bound 
themselves to abide by Akbars decrees in religious 
matters.' 

' The document,' writes Abulfazl in the Akbarnamah, 
'brought about excellent results: (1) the Court 
became a gathering-place of the sages and learned of 
all creeds ; the good doctrines of all religious systems 
were recognised, and their defects were not allowed 
to obscure their good features ; (2) perfect toleration, 
or peace with all, was established; and (3) the 
perverse and evil-minded were covered with shame 
on seeing the disinterested motives of his Majesty, 
and thus stood in the pillory of disgrace.' It has to 
be admitted that two of the Muhammadan sectaries 
who had been the leaders of the party which inclined 
to persecution, signed the document most unwillingly, 
but sign they did. Abulfazl's father, on the other 
hand, who had exhausted all the intricacies of the 
creed of Islam, and the dogmas of its several sects, 
signed it willingly, adding to his signature that he 
had for years been anxiously looking forward to the 
realisation of the progressive movement. 

The signature of this document was a turning-point 
in the life and reign of Akbar. For the first time he 
was free. He could give currency and force to his 
ideas of toleration and of respect for conscience. He 
could now bring the Hindu, the Parsi, the Christian, 
into his councils. He could attempt to put into 
execution the design he had long meditated of 
making the interests of the indigenous princes the 



HIS PRINCIPLES AND ADMINISTRATION 159 

interests of the central authority at Agra. The 
document is, in fact, the Magna Charta of his reign. 

The reader will, I am sure, pardon me if I have dwelt 
at some length on the manner in which it was obtained, 
for it is the keystone to the subsequent legislation and 
action of the monarch, by it placed above the narrow 
restrictions of Islam. It made the fortune of Abulfazl. 
It gained for him, that is to say, the lasting friend- 
ship of Akbar. On the other hand it drew upon him 
the concentrated hatred of the bigots, and ultimately, 
in the manner related in the last chapter, caused his 
assassination. 

One of the first uses made by Akbar of the power 
thus obtained was to clear the magisterial and judicial 
bench. His chief-justice, a bigoted Sunni, who had 
used his power to persecute Shiahs and all so-called 
heretics, including Faizi the brother of Abulfazl, was 
exiled, with all outward honour, to Mekka. Another 
high functionary, equally bigoted, received a similar 
mission, and the rule was inculcated upon all that in 
the eye of the law religious differences were to be 
disregarded, and that men, whether Sunnis, or Shiahs, 
Muhammadans or Hindus, were to be treated alike : 
in a word, that the religious element was not to enter 
into the question before the judge or magistrate. 

From this time forth the two brothers, Faizi and 
Abulfazl, were the chief confidants of the Emperor in 
his schemes for the regeneration and consolidation of 
the empire. He caused them both to enter the mili- 
tary service, as the service which best secured their 



160 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

position at court. They generally accompanied him 
in his various expeditions, and whilst they suggested 
reforms in the land and revenue systems, they were 
at hand always to give advice and support to the 
views of the sovereign. 

Meanwhile Akbar was preparing, in accordance 
with the genius of the age, and with the sentiments 
of the people over whom he ruled, to draw up and 
promulgate a religious code such as, he thought, 
would commend itself to the bulk of his people. 
The chief feature of this code, which he called Din- 
i-Ilahi, or 'the Divine faith/ consisted in the ac- 
knowledgment of one God, and of Akbar as his 
Khalifah, or vicegerent on earth. The Islamite 
prayers were abolished as being too narrow and 
wanting in comprehension, and in their place were 
substituted prayers of a more general character, 
based on those of the Parsis, whilst the ceremonial 
was borrowed from the Hindus. The new era or 
date, which was introduced in all the government 
records, and also in the feasts observed by the Em- 
peror, was exclusively Parsi. These observances 
excited little open opposition from the Muhamma- 
dans, but the bigoted and hot-headed amongst them 
did not the less feel hatred towards the man whom 
they considered the principal adviser of the sovereign. 
They displayed great jealousy, moreover, regarding 
the admission of Hindu princes and nobles to high 
commands in the army and influential places at court. 
It was little to them that these men, men like 



HIS PRINCIPLES AND ADMINISTRATION 161 

Bhagwan Das, Man Singh, Todar Mall, Birbal, were 
men of exceptional ability. They were Hindus, and, 
on that account and on that alone, the Muhanimadan 
historians could not bring themselves to mention 
their names without sneering at their religion, and 
at the fate reserved for them in another world. 

The inquiring nature of the mind of Akbar was 
displayed by the desire he expressed to learn some- 
thing tangible regarding the religion of the Portuguese, 
then settled at Goa. He directed Faizi to have trans- 
lated into Persian a correct version of the New Testa- 
ment, and he persuaded a Jesuit priest, Padre Rodolpho 
Aquaviva, a missionary from Goa, to visit Agra. 

It was on the occasion of the visit of this Father 
that a famous discussion on religion took place in 
the Ibadat-Khana, at which the most learned Mu- 
hammadan lawyers and doctors, Brahmans, Jains, 
Buddhists, Hindu materialists, Christians, Jews, Zoro- 
astrians or Parsis, each in turn spoke. The story is 
thus told by Abulfazl. ' Each one fearlessly brought 
forward his assertions and arguments, and the dis- 
putations and contentions were long and heated. 
Every sect, in its vanity and conceit, attacked and 
endeavoured to refute the statements of their an- 
tagonists. One night the Ibadat-Khana was bright- 
ened by the presence of Padre Kodolpho, who for 
intelligence and wisdom was unrivalled among Chris- 
tian doctors. Several carping and bigoted men at- 
tacked him, and this afforded an opportunity for 
the display of the calm judgment and justice of the 



1 62 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

assembly. These men brought forward the old received 
assertions, and did not attempt to arrive at truth by 
reasoning. Their statements were torn to pieces, and 
they were nearly put to shame, when they began to 
attack the contradictions of the Gospel, but they could 
not prove their assertions. With perfect calmness 
and earnest conviction of the truth the Padre replied 
to their arguments, and then he went on to say : 

'"If these men have such an opinion of our Book, 
and if they believe the Kuran to be the true word of 
God, then let a furnace be lighted, and let me with 
the Gospel in my hand, and the 'Ulama (learned 
doctors) with their holy book in their hands, walk 
into that testing-place of truth, and the right will be 
manifest." The black-hearted mean-spirited dispu- 
tants shrank from this proposal, and answered only 
with angry words. This prejudice and violence greatly 
annoyed the impartial mind of the Emperor, and, with 
great discrimination and enlightenment, he said : 

1 " Man's outward profession and the mere letter 
of Muhammadanism, without a heartfelt conviction, 
can avail nothing. I have forced many Brahmans, 
by fear of my power, to adopt the religion of my 
ancestors ; but now that my mind has been enlight- 
ened with the beams of truth, I have become con- 
vinced that the dark clouds of conceit and the mist 
of self-opinion have gathered round you, and that not 
a step can be made in advance without the torch of 
proof. That course only can be beneficial which we 
select with clear judgment. To repeat the words of 



HIS PRINCIPLES AND ADMINISTRATION 163 

the creed, to perform circumcision, or to be prostrate 
on the ground from the dread of kingly power, can 
avail nothing in the sight of God : 

Obedience is not in prostration on the earth : 

Practice sincerity, for righteousness is not borne upon the brow ! " ' 

Whatever we may think of this discussion, of the 
test of fire proposed by the Christian priest, we may 
at least welcome it as showing the complete toleration 
of discussion permitted at the Ibadat-Khana, and, 
above all, as indicating the tendency of the mind of 
Akbar. He had, in fact, reasoned himself out of belief 
in all dogmas and in all accepted creeds. Instead of 
those dogmas and those creeds he simply recognised 
the Almighty Maker of the world, and himself, the 
chiefest in authority in his world as the representative 
in it of God, to carry out his beneficent decrees of 
toleration, equal justice, and perfect liberty of con- 
science, so far as such liberty of conscience did not 
endanger the lives of others. He was very severe 
with the Muhammadans, because he recognised that 
the professors of the faith of the dominant party are 
always inclined to persecution. But he listened to all, 
and recognising in all the same pernicious feature, 
viz., the broad, generous, far-reaching, universal quali- 
ties attributed to the Almighty distorted in each case 
by an interested priesthood, he prostrated himself 
before the God of all, discarding the priesthood of all. 

He has been called a Zoroastrian, because he 
recognised in the sun the sign of the presence of the 
Almighty. And there can be no doubt but that the 
L 2 



1 64 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

simplicity of the system of the Parsis had a great 
attraction for him. In his own scheme there was no 
priesthood. Regarding himself as the representative 
in his world of the Almighty, he culled from 
each religion its best part, so as to make religion 
itself a helpful agency for all rather than an agency 
for the persecution of others. The broad spirit of his 
scheme was as much raised above the general compre- 
hension of the people of his age, as were his broad 
political ideas. To bring round the world to his views 
it was necessary that ' an Amurath should succeed an 
Amurath.' That was and ever will be impossible. 
The result was that his political system gradually 
drifted after his death into the old narrow groove 
whence he had emancipated it, whilst his religious 
system perished with him. After the reigns of two 
successors, Muhammadan but indifferent, persecution 
once again asserted her sway to undo all the good the 
great and wise Akbar had effected, and to prepare, by 
the decadence of the vital principle of the dynasty, 
for the rule of a nation which should revive his im- 
mortal principle of justice to all and toleration for all. 
In the foregoing remarks I have alluded to the fact 
that Akbar allowed liberty of conscience in so far as 
that liberty did not endanger the lives of others. He 
gave a marked example of this in his dealing with the 
Hindu rite of Sati. It is not necessary to explain that 
the English equivalent for the word ■ Sati ' is ' chaste 
or virtuous,' and that a Sati is a woman who burns 
herself on her husband's funeral pile. The custom 



HIS PRINCIPLES AND ADMINISTRATION 165 

had been so long prevalent among Hindu ladies of 
rank that not to comply with it had come to be 
regarded as a self-inflicted imputation on the chaste 
life of the widow. Still, the love of life is strong, and 
the widow, conscious of her own virtue, and unwilling 
to sacrifice herself to an idea, had occasionally shown 
a marked disinclination to consent to mount the pile. 
It had often happened then that the priests had ap- 
plied to her a persuasion, either by threats of the terrors 
of the hereafter or the application of moral stimulants, 
to bring her to the proper pitch of willingness. 

Such deeds were abhorrent to the merciful mind 
of Akbar, and he discouraged the practice by all 
the means in his power. His position towards the 
princes of Rajputana, by whom the rite was held in 
the highest honour, would not allow him so far to 
contravene their time-honoured customs, which had 
attained all the force of a religious ordinance, to 
prohibit the self-sacrifice when the widow earnestly 
desired it. Before such a prohibition could be issued 
time must be allowed, he felt, for the permeation to 
the recesses of the palace of the liberal principles he 
was inaugurating. But he issued an order that, 
in the case of a widow showing the smallest dis- 
inclination to immolate herself, the sacrifice was not 
to be permitted. 

Nor did he content himself with words only. 
Once, when in Ajmere, whilst his confidential agent, 
Jai Mall, nephew of Raja Bihari Mall of Ambar, was 
on a mission to the grandees of Bengal, news reached 



1 66 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

him that Jai Mall had died at Chausa. Jai Mall 
had been a great favourite with Akbar, for of all 
the Raj pu tana nobles he had been the first to pay 
his respects to him, and had ever rendered him true 
and loyal service. He had married a daughter of 
Raja Udai Singh of Jodhpur, a princess possessing 
great strength of will. When the news of her hus- 
band's death reached Ambar she positively refused to 
become a Sati. Under the orders of the Emperor she 
had an absolute right to use her discretion. But when 
she did use it to refuse, the outcry against her, headed 
by Udai Singh, her son, became so uncontrollable, that 
it was resolved to force her to the stake. Information of 
this reached Akbar, and he determined to prevent the 
outrage. He was just in time, for the pile was already 
lighted when his agents, one of them the uncle of the 
deceased, reached the ground, seized Udai Singh, dis- 
persed the assembly, and saved the princess. 

Attached as Akbar was to his learned and liberal- 
minded friends, Faizi and Abulfazl, he encouraged all 
who displayed a real love for learning, and a true 
desire to acquire knowledge. He hated pretence and 
hypocrisy. He soon recognised that these two quali- 
ties underlay the professions of the 'Ulamds (Muham- 
madan doctors of learning) at his court. When he 
had found them out, he was disgusted with them, and 
resolved to spare no means of showing up their 
pretensions. 

1 He never pardoned,' writes Professor Blochmann, 
'pride and conceit in a man, and of all kinds of 



HIS PRINCIPLES AND ADMINISTRATION 167 

conceit, the conceit of learning was most hateful 
to him.' Hence the cry of the class affected by his 
action that he discouraged learning and learned 
men. He did nothing of the sort. There never has 
flourished in India a more generous encourager of 
the real thing. In this respect the present rulers of 
India might profit by his example. One of the men 
whose knowledge of history was the most extensive 
in that age, and who possessed great talents and a 
searching mind, was Khan-i-Azam Mirza, son of his 
favourite nurse. For a long time this man held fast 
to the orthodox profession of faith, ridiculing the ' new 
religion ' of Akbar, and especially ridiculing Faizi and 
Abulfazl, to whom he applied nicknames expressing 
his sense of their pretensions. But at a later period 
he had occasion to make the pilgrimage to Mekka, 
and there he was so fleeced by the priests that his 
attachment to Islam insensibly cooled down. On his 
return to Agra, he became a member of the Divine 
Faith. He wrote poetry well, and was remarkable 
for the ease of his address and his intelligence. One 
of his many aphorisms has descended to posterity. 
It runs as follows : 'A man should marry four wives — 
a Persian woman to have somebody to talk to ; a 
Khorasani woman for his housework ; a Hindu 
woman, for nursing his children ; and a woman from 
Marawannahr (Turkistan), to have some one to whip 
as a warning to the other three.' 

One of the ablest warriors and most generous of 
men in the service of Akbar was Mirza Abdurrahim, 



168 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

son of his old Atalik or preceptor, Bairam Khan. 
For many years he exercised the office of Khan 
Khanan, literally ■ lord of lords,' tantamount to com- 
mander-in-chief. But he was as learned as he was 
able in the field. He translated the memoirs of 
Babar, well described by Abulfazl as ' a code of prac- 
tical wisdom/ written in Turkish, into the Persian 
language then prevalent at the court of Akbar, to 
whom he presented the copy. Amongst other writers, 
the historians, Nizam-u-din Ahmad, author of the 
Tabakat-i-Akbari, or records of the reign of Akbar ; 
the authors of the Tarikhi-i-Alfi, or the history of 
Muhammadanism for a thousand years ; and, above 
all, the orthodox historian, Abul Kadir Badauni, 
author of the Tarikh-i-Badauni, or Annals of Badauni, 
and editor and reviser of a history of Kashmir, stand 
conspicuous. 

Badauni was a very remarkable man. Two years 
older than Akbar, he had studied from his early 
youth various sciences under the most renowned and 
pious men of his age, and had come to excel in music, 
history, and astronomy. His sweet voice procured 
for him the appointment of Court Iman for Fridays. 
For forty years Badauni lived at court in company 
with Shaikh Mubarik and his sons Faizi and Abulfazl, 
but there was no real friendship between them, as 
Badauni, an orthodox Musalman, always regarded 
them as heretics. Under instructions from Akbar he 
translated the Bamayana from its original Sanscrit into 
Persian, as well as part of the Mdhdbhdrata. His 



HIS PRINCIPLES AND ADMINISTRATION 169 

historical work above referred to as the Tarikh-i- 
Badauni, and which is perhaps better known under 
its alternative title Muntakhabat-ul-Tawarikh, or 
Selections from the Annals, is especially valuable for 
the views it gives of the religious opinions of Akbar, 
and its sketches of the famous men of his reign. 

Badauni died about eleven years before the Emperor, 
and his great work, the existence of which he had 
carefully concealed, did not appear until some time 
during the reign of Jahangir. It is a very favourite 
book with the bigoted Muhammadans who disliked 
the innovations of Akbar, and it continued to be 
more and more prized as those innovations gradually 
gave way to the revival of persecution for thought's 
sake. 

It is perhaps unnecessary to give a record of the 
other learned men who contributed by their abilities, 
their industry, and their learning to the literary 
glory of the reign of Akbar. The immortal Ain 
contains a complete list of them, great and small. 
But, as concerning the encouragement given to arts 
and letters by the sovereign himself, it is fitting to 
add a few words. It would seem that Akbar paid 
great attention to the storing in his library of works 
obtained from outside his dominions, as well as of 
those Hindu originals and their translations which 
he was always either collecting or having rendered 
into Persian. Of this library the author of the Ain 
relates that it was divided into several parts. ' Some 
of the books are kept within, some without the Harem. 



170 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

Each part of the library is subdivided, according 
to the value of the books and the estimation in 
which the sciences are held of which the books treat. 
Prose books, poetical works, Hindi, Persian, Greek, 
Kashmir ian, Arabic, are all separately placed. In 
this order they are also inspected. Experienced 
people bring them daily, and read them before his 
Majesty, who hears every book from the beginning to 
the end. At whatever page the readers daily stop, 
his Majesty makes with his own pen a mark, ac- 
cording to the number of the pages ; and rewards the 
readers with presents of cash, either in gold or silver, 
according to the number of leaves read out by them. 
Among books of renown there are few which are not 
read in his Majesty's assembly hall ; and there are no 
historical facts of past ages, or curiosities of science, 
or interesting points of philosophy, with which his 
Majesty, a leader of impartial sages, is unacquainted.' 
Then follows a long list of books specially affected by 
the sovereign, some of which have been referred to in 
preceding pages. 

I have, I think, stated enough to show the influence 
exercised by literary men and literature on the history 
of this reign. The influence, especially of the two 
learned brothers, Faizi and Abulfazl, dominated as 
long as they lived. That of Abulfazl survived him, 
for the lessons he had taught only served to confirm 
the natural disposition of his master. The principles 
which the brothers loved were the principles con- 
genial to the disposition of Akbar. They were the 



HIS PRINCIPLES AND ADMINISTRATION 171 

principles of the widest toleration of opinion ; of 
justice to all, independently of caste and creed ; of 
alleviating the burdens resting on the children of the 
soil ; of the welding together of the interests of all 
classes of the community, of the Bajput prince, proud 
of his ancient descent and inclined to regard the 
Muhammadan invader as an outcast and a stranger; 
of the Uzbek and Mughal noble, too apt to regard the 
country as his own by right of conquest, and its 
peoples as fit only to be his slaves; of the settlers 
of Afghan origin, who during four centuries had 
mingled with, and become a recognised part of the 
children of the soil ; $ of the indigenous inhabitants, 
always ready to be moved by kindness and good 
treatment. 

There was one class it was impossible to conciliate: 
the Muhammadan princes whose families had ruled in 
India, and who aspired to rule in their turn ; who, in 
Bengal, in Orissa, in Behar, and in many parts of 
Western India, still exercised authority and main- 
tained large armies. These men, regarding their 
title as superior to that of Akbar, and not recognising 
the fact that whilst their predecessors had lived on 
the surface, Akbar was sending roots down deep 
into the soil, resisted his pretensions and defied his 
power. How he tried conciliation with these men, 
and how their own conduct compelled him to insist 
on their expulsion, has been told in the last chapter. 

I propose now to relate how the broad principles 
natural to Akbar and confirmed by his association 



172 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

with Faizi and Abulfazl, affected the system of ad- 
ministration introduced by the reforming sovereign. 
In a previous page of this chapter I have quoted an 
expression of his own, to the effect that he had, at one 
time of his reign, forced Brahmans to embrace Mu- 
hammadanism. This must have happened because 
Akbar states it, but of the forced conversions I have 
found no record. They must have taken place whilst 
he was still a minor, and whilst the chief authority 
was wielded by Bairam. From the moment of his 
assumption of power, that is, from the day on which 
he gave the till then all-powerful Bairam Khan per- 
mission to proceed to Mekka, he announced his inten- 
tion, from which he never swerved, to employ Hindus 
and Muhammadans alike without distinction. In the 
seventh year of his reign, he being then in the twenty- 
first year of his life, Akbar abolished the practice, 
heretofore prevailing, by which the troops of the 
conqueror were permitted to forcibly sell or keep in 
slavery the wives, children, and dependants of the 
conquered. Whatever might be the delinquencies 
of an enemy, his children and the people belonging 
to him were, according to the proclamation of the 
sovereign, to be free to go as they pleased to their 
own houses, or to the houses of their relatives. No 
one, great or small, was to be made a slave. 'If the 
husband pursue an evil course/ argued the liberal- 
minded prince, ■ what fault is it of the wife ? And if 
the father rebel, how can the children be blamed ? ' 
The same generous and far-seeing policy was pur- 



HIS PRINCIPIES AND ADMINISTRATION 173 

sued with unabated vigour in the reform of other 
abuses. The very next year, the eighth of his reign, 
the Emperor determined to abolish a tax, which, 
though extremely productive, inflicted, as he con- 
sidered, a wrong on the consciences of his Hindu 
subjects. There are no people in the world more 
given to pilgrimages than are the Hindus. Their 
sacred shrines, each with its peculiar saint and its 
specific virtue, abound in every province of Hindustan. 
The journeys the pilgrims have to make are often long 
and tedious, their length being often proportioned to 
the value of the boon to be acquired. In these pil- 
grimages the Afghan predecessors of the Mughal had 
recognised a large and permanent source of revenue, 
and they had imposed, therefore, a tax on all pilgrims 
according to the ascertained or reputed means of each. 
Abulfazl tells us that this tax was extremely prolific, 
amounting to millions of rupees annually. But it 
was felt as a great grievance. In the eyes of the 
Hindu a pilgrimage was often an inculcated duty, im- 
posed upon him by his religion, or its interpreter, the 
Brahman priest. Why, he argued, because he sub- 
mitted his body to the greatest inconvenience, measur- 
ing his own length along the ground, possibly for 
hundreds of miles, should he be despoiled by the State? 
The feelings of his Hindu subjects on this point soon 
reached the ears of Akbar. It was submitted to him 
by those who saw in the tax only an easy source of 
revenue that the making of pilgrimages was a vain 
superstition which the Hindus would not forego, and 



174 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

therefore the payment being certain and continuous, 
it would be bad financial policy to abolish the tax. 
Akbar, admitting that it was a tax on the superstitions 
of the multitude, and that a Hindu might escape pay- 
ing it by staying at home, yet argued that as the 
making of pilgrimages constituted a part of the 
Hindu religion, and was, in a sense, a Hindu form of 
rendering homage to the Almighty, it would be wrong 
to throw the smallest stumbling-block in the way of 
this manifestation of their submission to that which 
they regarded as a divine ordinance. He accordingly 
remitted the tax. 

Similarly regarding the jizya, or capitation tax im- 
posed by Muhammadan sovereigns on those of another 
faith. This tax had been imposed in the early days of 
the Muhammadan conquest by the Afghan rulers of 
India. There was no tax which caused so much bitter- 
ness of feeling on the part of those who had to pay it : 
not one which gave so much opportunity to the dis- 
play and exercise of human tyranny. The reason why 
the sovereigns before Akbar failed entirely to gain the 
sympathies of the children of the soil might be gathered 
from the history of the proceedings connected with this 
tax alone. ' When the collector of the Diwan,' writes 
the author of the Tarikh-i-Firuz Shahi, ' asks the 
Hindus to pay the tax, they should pay it with all 
humility and submission. And if the collector wishes 
to spit into their mouths, they should open their mouths 
without the slightest fear of contamination, so that the 
collector may do so The object of such humiliation 



HIS PRINCIPLES AND ADMINISTRATION 175 

and spitting into their mouths is to prove the obedience 
of infidel subjects under protection, and to promote the 
glory of the Islam, the true religion, and to show con- 
tempt for false religions/ That the officials who acted 
in the manner here described contravened the true 
spirit of Islam, I need nob stop to argue. There is not 
a religion which has not suffered from the intemperate 
zeal of its bigoted supporters ; and Muhammadanism 
has suffered at least as much as the others. But the 
extract proves the extent to which it was possible for 
the agents of an unusually enlightened prince to tyran- 
nise over and to insult the conquered race in the name 
of a religion, whose true tenets they perverted by so 
acting. 

Akbar recognised not only the inherent liability 
to this abuse in the collection of such a tax, but 
also the vicious character of the tax itself. The very 
word ' infidel ' was hateful to him. ' Who is certain 
that he is right? ' was his constant exclamation. Recog- 
nising good in all religions, he would impose no tax 
on the conscientious faith of any man. Early then, 
in the ninth year of his reign, and in the twenty-third 
of his life, three years, be it borne in mind, before he 
had come under the influence of either of the two 
illustrious brothers, Faizi and Abulfazl, he, prompted 
by his own sense of the eternal fitness of things, issued 
an edict abolishing the jizya. Thenceforth all were 
equal in matters of faith before the one Eternal. 

The dealings of Akbar with the Hindus were not 
confined to the abolition of taxes which pressed hardly 



176 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

on their religious opinions. He endeavoured, with as 
little show of authority as was possible, to remove 
restrictions which interfered with the well-being and 
happiness of the people. What he did regarding Sati 
I have already related. The kindred question of the 
re-marriage of a widow met with the greatest en- 
couragement from him. He even went further, and 
issued an edict rendering such re-marriage lawful. 
In the same spirit he forbade marriages before the 
age of puberty, a custom deeply rooted amongst the 
Hindus, and carried on even at the present day, 
though theoretically condemned by the wisest among 
them. He prohibited likewise the slaughter of animals 
for sacrifice, and trials by ordeal. Nor was he less 
stringent with those of the faith in which he was 
born. His method with them took the form rather 
of example, of persuasion, of remonstrance, than a 
direct order. 

He discouraged the excessive practice of prayers, 
of fasts, of alms, of pilgrimages, but he did not 
forbid them. These were matters for individual 
taste, but Akbar knew well that in the majority of 
instances open professions were merely cloaks for 
hypocrisy; that there were many ways in which a 
man's life could be utilised other than by putting on 
an austere appearance, and making long prayers. 
The rite of circumcision could not, indeed, be for- 
bidden to the Muhammadans, but Akbar directed that 
the ceremony should not be performed until the lad 
had attained the age of twelve. To humour the pre- 



HIS PRINCIPLES AND ADMINISTRATION 177 

juclices of the Hindus, he discouraged the slaughter of 
kine. On the other hand, he pronounced the killing 
and partaking of the flesh of swine to be lawful. 
Dogs had been looked upon by Muhammadans as 
unclean animals, and the strict Muhammadan of the 
present day still regards them as such. Akbar de- 
clared them to be clean. Wine is prohibited to the 
Muslim. Akbar encouraged a moderate use of it. 

In the later years of his reign ( 1 592) he introduced, to 
the great annoyance of the bigoted party at his court, 
the practice of shaving the beard. In a hot country 
such as India the advantages arising from the use of 
the razor are too obvious to need discussion. But, 
although the order was not obligatory, the compliance 
or non-compliance with the custom became a dis- 
tinguishing mark at the imperial court. Few things 
are more repugnant to a devout Musalman than the 
shaving of his beard. It was so then, and it is so 
now. The example set in this respect by the sove- 
reign caused then many murmurs and much secret 
discontent. 

Amongst others of the natural characteristics of 
Akbar may be mentioned his attachment to his 
relatives. Of one of these, a foster-brother, who per- 
sistently offended him, he said, whilst inflicting upon 
him the lightest of punishments: ' Between me and 
Aziz is a river of milk, which I cannot cross.' The 
spirit of these words animated him in all his actions 
towards those connected with him. Unless they were 
irreclaimable, or had steeped their hands in the blood 

M 



178 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

of others, he ever sought to win them back by his 
gentleness and liberality. He loved forgiving, reinstat- 
ing, trusting, and though the exercise of these noble 
qualities led sometimes to his being imposed upon, 
they told in the long run. He was a good son, a 
loving husband, and perhaps too affectionate a father. 

His sons suffered from the misfortune of having 
been born in the purple. One of them, Prince 
Danyal, was a prince of the highest promise, but the 
temptations by which he was surrounded, unchecked 
by his tutors, brought him to an early grave. Simi- 
larly with Prince Murad. As to his successor, Jahan- 
gir, he was, in most respects, the very opposite of his 
father. Towards the close of the reign he set an 
example which became a rule of the Mughal dynasty, 
that of trying to establish himself in the lifetime of 
his father, whose dearest friend, Abulfazl, he had 
caused to be assassinated. Nothing could exceed the 
exemplary patience and forbearance with which Akbar 
treated his unworthy son. Again, Akbar abhorred 
cruelty : he regarded the performance of his duty as 
equivalent to an act of worship to the Creator. 

In this respect he made no difference between 
great and small matters. He was not content 
to direct that such and such an ordinance should 
be issued. He watched its working ; developed 
it more fully, if it were successful ; and marked 
the details of its action on the several races who 
constituted his subjects. He had much confidence 
in his own judgment of men. He was admittedly 



HIS PRINCIPLES AND ADMINISTRATION 179 

a good physiognomist. Abulfazl wrote of him that 
* he sees through some men at a glance/ whilst even 
Badauni admits the claim, though with his usual 
inclination to sneering at all matters bearing on the 
Hindus, he declares that Akbar obtained the gift of 
insight from the Jogis (Hindu ascetics or magicians). 

With all his liberality and breadth of view Akbar 
himself was not free from superstition. He believed 
in lucky days. Mr. Blochmann states that he im- 
bibed this belief from his study of the religion of 
Zoroaster, of which it forms a feature. His courtiers, 
especially those who were secretly opposed to his re- 
ligious innovations, attributed his undoubted success 
to luck. Thus Badauni writes of 'his Majesty's usual 
good luck overcoming all enemies/ whereas it was his 
remarkable attention to the carrying out of the details 
of laws and regulations which he and his councillors 
had thoroughly considered which ensured his success. . 

He was very fond of field sports, especially of 
hunting, but after the birth of the son who succeeded 
him he did not hunt on Fridays. If we can accept 
the authority of the Emperor Jahangir, Akbar had 
made a vow that he would for ever abstain from 
hunting on the sacred day if the mother of Jahangir 
should have a safe deliverance, and he kept it to the 
end of his life. There is abundant evidence to prove 
that Akbar was not only fond of music, but was very 
musical himself. He delighted in the old tunes of 
Khwarizm, and, according to Abulfazl, himself com- 
posed more than two hundred of these, ' which are the 

M 2 



i8o THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

delight of young and old.' The same authority states 
that ' his Majesty had such a knowledge of the science 
of music as trained musicians do not possess.' Every 
day the court was treated to an abundance of music, 
the sounds of which have in all times been especially 
agreeable to Eastern monarchs. He also was gifted, 
to a considerable extent, with the genius of invention. 
The Ain records how he invented a carriage, a wheel 
for cleaning guns, and elephant gear ; how, further, 
he made improvements in the clothing of his troops 
and in his artillery. 

In his diet Akbar was simple, taking but one regular 
meal a day. He disliked meat, and abstained from it 
often for months at a time. He was specially fond of 
fruits, and made a study of their cultivation. Abulfazl 
records that he regarded fruits ' as one of the greatest 
gifts of the Creator,' and that the Emperor brought 
horticulturists of Iran and Turan to settle at Agra 
and Fatehpur-Sikri. ' Melons and grapes have be- 
come very plentiful and excellent ; and water-melons, 
peaches, almonds, pistachios, pomegranates, etc., are 
everywhere to be found.' He adds that fruits were 
largely imported from Kabul, Kandahar, Kashmir, 
Badakshan, and even from Samarkand. The Ain 
contains a long list of these, which the reader who 
knows India will read with pleasure. It is interest- 
ing to find that, even in those days, the first place 
among the sweet fruits of Hindustan is given to 
the mango. This fruit is described as ' unrivalled in 
colour, smell, and taste ; and some of the gourmands 



HIS PRINCIPLES AND ADMINISTRATION 181 

of Turan and Iran place it above musk-melon and 
grapes.' 

One word as to tho daily habits of Akbar and to 
the manner in which he was accustomed to pass an 
ordinary day at Agra or Fatehpur-Sikri. It would 
seem that he kept late hours, spending the evenings 
far into the early morning in conversation and dis- 
cussion. In such matters he occupied himself, accord- 
ing to the record of Abulfazl, till ' about a watch 
before daybreak/ when musicians were introduced. 
At daybreak the sovereign retired into his private 
apartments, made his ablutions, dressed, and about an 
hour later presented himself to receive the homage of 
his courtiers. Then began the business of the day. 
Probably this was concluded often long before midday, 
when the one meal which Akbar allowed himself was 
usually served, though there was no fixed hour for it. 
The afternoon was the recognised hour of sleep. 
Sometimes Akbar devoted the early morning to field 
sports, and sometimes the late evenings to the game 
of chaugan, or polo, for which purpose balls made of 
the palas wood were used. The hottest hours of the 
day were the hours of rest and recuperation. 

Akbar had not reigned long ere he recognised the 
importance of attaching to his throne the Hindu 
princes of Rajputana by a tie closer even than that of 
mere friendship. It is interesting to note how he 
managed to overcome the inborn prejudices of the 
high caste princes of Rajast'han to consent to a union 
which, in their hearts, the bulk of them regarded as 



1 82 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

a degradation. It would seem that his father, Hu- 
mayun, had to a certain extent prepared the way. 
In his erudite and fascinating work 1 . Colonel Tod 
relates how Humayun, in the earlier part of his 
reign, became the knight of the princess Kurnavati 
of Chitor, and pledged himself to her service. That 
service he loyally performed. He addressed her 
'always as 'dear and virtuous sister.' He also won 
the regard of Raja Bihari Mall of Amber, father of 
the Bhagwan Das, so often mentioned in these pages. 

Akbar subsequently married his daughter, and 
becoming thus connected with the House of Amber 
(Jaipur), could count upon Bhagwan Das and his 
nephew and adopted son, Man Singh, one of the 
greatest of all his commanders, as his firmest friends. 
Writing in another page of Bhagwan Das, Colonel Tod 
describes him as • the friend of Akbar, who saw the 
value of attaching such men to his throne.' He adds, 
and few men have ever enjoyed better opportunities 
of ascertaining the real feelings of the princes of 
Raj pu tana, ■ but the name of Bhagwan Das is ex- 
ecrated as the first who sullied Rajput purity by 
matrimonial alliance with the Islamite.' Prejudice is 
always strong, and nowhere stronger than in caste. 

Rajpiitana never produced greater or larger-minded 
princes than Bhagwan Das and his nephew. Their 
intimate union with Akbar contributed more than 
any other circumstance to reconcile the Rajputs to 

1 Annals and Antiquities of Bajast'Jidn, by Lieutenant-Colonel James 
Tod, second (Madras) edition, pp. 262, 282-3. 



HIS PRINCIPLES AND ADMINISTRATION 183 

the predominance of the Mughal. The union was 
further cemented by the marriage, already referred to, 
between Prince Salim and a daughter of Bhagwan 
Das. What the real influence of Akbars adminis- 
tration was upon that chivalrous race may be gathered 
from the short summary which Colonel Tod, himself, 
more Rajput in his sympathies than the Rajputs 
themselves, devotes to his career. 

'Akbar,' writes that author, 'was the real founder 
of the empire of the Mughals, the first successful 
conqueror of Rajput independence. To this end his 
virtues were powerful auxiliaries, as by his skill in 
the analysis of the mind and its readiest stimulant to 
action, he was enabled to gild the chains with which 
he bound them. To these they became familiarised 
by habit, especially when the throne exerted its 
power in acts gratifying to national vanity, or even in 
ministering to the more ignoble passions.' Unable, 
apparently, to comprehend the principle which un- 
derlay the whole policy of Akbar, that of conquering 
that he might produce union, and regarding him as he 
lightly regarded his Afghan and Pathan predecessors, 
Colonel Tod attacks him for his conquests. Yet even 
Colonel Tod is forced to add : ' He finally succeeded in 
healing the wounds his ambition had inflicted, and 
received from millions that meed of praise which no 
other of his race ever obtained/ I need not add that 
if to render happiness to millions is one of the first 
objects of kingship, and if to obtain that end union 
has to be cemented by conquest, the means sanction 



184 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

the end. Akbar did not conquer in Rajputana to rule 
in Rajputana. He conquered that all the Rajput 
princes, each in his own dominions, might enjoy that 
peace and prosperity which his predominance, never 
felt aggressively, secured for the whole empire. 

From the Raja of Jodhpur, Udai Singh, at the 
time the most powerful of the Rajput princes, Akbar 
obtained the hand of his daughter for his son Salim. 
The princess became the mother of a son who suc- 
ceeded his father as the Emperor Shah Jahan. In 
him the Rajput blood acquired a position theretofore 
unknown in India. Of this marriage, so happy in its 
results, Colonel Tod writes that Akbar obtained it by 
a bribe, the gift of four provinces which doubled the 
fisc of Marwar (Jodhpur). He adds: ' With such 
examples as Amber and Marwar, and with less power 
to resist temptation, the minor chiefs of Rajast'han, 
with a brave and numerous vassalage, were trans- 
formed into satraps of Delhi, and the importance 
of most of them was increased by the change/ Truly 
did the Mughal historian designate them as ' at once 
the props and ornaments of the throne/ 

There surely could not be a greater justification of 
the policy of Akbar with respect to Rajputana and its 
princes than is contained in the testimony of this 
writer, all of whose sympathies were strongly with 
the Rajputs. 

Whilst on the subject of the imperial marriages, I 
may mention that Akbar had many wives, but of 
these eight only are authoritatively mentioned. His 



HIS PRINCIPLES AND ADMINISTRATION 185 

first wife was his cousin, a daughter of his uncle, 
Hindal Mirza. She bore him no children, and sur- 
vived him, living to the age of eighty-four. His 
second wife was also a cousin, being the daughter of a 
daughter of Babar, who had married Mirza Nuruddin 
Muhammad. She was a poetess, and wrote under the 
nom deplume, Makhfi (the concealed). His third wife 
was the daughter of Raja Bihari Mall and sister of Raja 
Bhagwan Das. He married her in 1560. The fourth 
wife was famed for her beauty : she had been previ- 
ously married to Abdul Wasi. The fifth wife, mother 
of Jahangir, was a Jodhpur princess, Jodh Baei. As 
mother of the heir apparent, she held the first place in 
the harem. The sixth, seventh, and eighth wives 
were Muhammadans. 

In the matter of domestic legislation Akbar paid 
considerable attention to the mode of collecting re- 
venue. He found existing a system devised by Sher 
Shah, the prince who had defeated and expelled his 
father. The principles upon which this system was 
based were (1) the correct measurement of the land ; (2) 
the ascertaining the average production of a block of 
land per bigha 1 ; (3) the settlement of the proportion 
of that amount to be paid to the Government by each : 
(4) the fixing of the equivalent in money for the 
settled amount in kind. Akbar proposed rather to 
develope this principle than to interfere with it. 

1 A bfghji is a portion of land measuring in the North-west 
Provinces nearly five-eighths of an acre. In Bengal, it is not quite 
one-third of an acre. 



1 86 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

With this object he established a uniform standard to 
supersede the differing standards theretofore employed. 

* This laudable regulation/ we are told in the Ain, 
' removed the rust of uncertainty from the minds of 
collectors, and relieved the subject from a variety of 
oppressions, whilst the income became larger, and the 
State flourished/ Akbar likewise caused to be adopted 
improved instruments of mensuration, and with these 
he made a new settlement of the lands capable of 
cultivation within the empire. We are told in the 
Ain that he was in the habit of taking from each 
bigha of land ten sers (about twenty pounds) of grain 
as a royalty. This was at a later period commuted 
into a money payment. In each district he had store- 
houses erected to supply animals, the property of the 
State, with food ; to furnish cultivators with grain for 
sowing purposes ; to have at hand a provision in case 
of famine ; and to feed the poor. These store-houses 
were placed in charge of men specially selected for 
their trustworthy qualities. 

The land was in the earlier part of the reign 
divided into three classes according to its fertility, 
and the assessment was fixed on the average produc- 
tion of three bighas, one from each division. The 
cultivator might, however, if dissatisfied with the 
average, insist on the valuation of his own crop. 
Five classifications of land were likewise made to 
ensure equality of payment in proportion to the 
quality of the land and its immunity from acci- 
dents, such as inundation. Other regulations were 



HIS PRINCIPLES AND ADMINISTRATION 187 

carefully formed to discriminate between the several 
varieties of soil, all having for their object the fixing 
of a system fair alike to the cultivator and the 
Government. 

Gradually, as I have above indicated, as the Govern- 
ment became settled, a better principle was introduced 
to fix the amount payable to the State. For this 
purpose statements of prices for the nineteen years 
preceding the survey were called for from the village 
heads. From these an average was struck, and the 
produce was valued at the current rates. At first 
these settlements were annual, but as fresh annual 
rates were found vexatious, the settlement was made 
for ten years, on the basis of the average of the pre- 
ceding ten. 

To complete this agricultural system, Akbar made 
at the same time a new division of the country for 
revenue purposes. Under this scheme the country 
was marked out in parcels, each yielding a karor (ten 
millions) of ddms, equal to twenty-five thousand 
rupees. The collector of each of these parcels was 
called a karori. Whenever a kar6ri had collected the 
sum of two lakhs of ddms l , he was required to send 
it to the Treasurer- General at head-quarters. It was 
found, however, after a time, that the arbitrary division 
based simply upon a mathematical theory produced 

1 Two hundred thousand dams, equivalent to five thousand rupees. 
A dam is a copper coin, the fortieth part of a rupee. The coin 
known as the damri, used at the present day for the purposes of 
calculation, is the eighth part of a dam. 



1 88 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

confusion and disturbed ancient ways, of all others 
most congenial to the Hindus. After a trial, then, 
the artificial division was abandoned in favour of the 
ancient system of the people, under which the lands 
were parcelled out in conformity with the natural 
features of the country and the village system pre- 
vailing therein. 

Against the farming of the revenue, as a certain 
mode of oppression, Akbar was very strong. He 
particularly enjoined upon his collectors to deal 
directly, as far as was possible, with the cultivator 
himself, rather than with the village headman. This 
was an innovation which, though based upon the best 
intentions, did not always answer. Custom counts 
for much in India, and custom pronounced in favour 
of the recognition of the influence of the chief man of 
the village, and it became necessary practically to deal, 
at least conjointly, with him. 

When the Emperor took into consideration the 
circumstances attending the holding of lands, he 
found not only that grants had been made by his 
predecessors to unworthy objects, but that his own 
administrators had been guilty of bribery and cor- 
ruption of various degrees. It was shortly after 
Faizi joined him in camp, and had acquired great 
influence with him, that his eyes were opened to these 
enormities. He found to his horror that the chief 
perpetrators of them were men who made the largest 
professions of sanctity. Then followed, almost im- 
mediately, the sarcastic exile of these men to Mekka. 



HIS PRINCIPLES AND ADMINISTRATION 189 

then, a thorough inquiry into the department. There 
were four classes to whom it had been considered 
desirable that the sovereign should be able to render 
State assistance. The first class comprised the men 
who devoted themselves to literature and learning, 
and who had no means of their own. It had seemed 
desirable that such men should not be harassed by 
the need of having to care for their daily bread. The 
second class included those who 'toil and practise 
self-denial, and while engaged in the struggle with 
the selfish passions of human nature, have renounced 
the society of men.' The third, the weak and poor, 
who had no strength for toil. The fourth, honourable 
men of gentle birth, who, from want of knowledge, are 
unable to provide for themselves by taking up a trade. 

To inquire into the circumstances of petitioners of 
these classes an experienced officer of presumably 
correct intentions had been appointed. He was en- 
titled Sadr, or chief, and ranked above the Kazi and 
the judges. When, in consequence of the inquiries 
set on foot at the instance of Faizi, it was discovered 
that the whole of this department was a hotbed of 
corruption, Akbar made a clean sweep of the officials, 
from the Sadr down to the smallest Kazi, and nomi- 
nated men drawn from a different class, fencing their 
functions with strict regulations. 

But, as sovereign who had to reward great services 
rendered to the crown, Akbar required to dispose of 
large grants of land to men devoted to his service. 
Thus, he paid the Mansabdars. or officers entrusted 



190 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

with high command; by temporary grants of land in 
lieu of a money allowance. He found that the most 
powerful of his immediate predecessors, the Sher Shah 
who had expelled his father, Humayun, had been more 
than lavish in his grants of land to his immediate 
followers, men mostly of Afghan descent. Akbar 
inquired into the circumstances under which these 
grants had been made, and in many instances he re- 
sumed them to bestow them upon his own adherents. 
In acting in this way he only followed the prece- 
dent set him by previous sovereigns. But he had 
even more reason than that which precedent would 
sanction. He found that the land specified in 
the firmdn granted to the holder but rarely corre- 
sponded in extent to the land which he actually 
held. Sometimes it happened that the language of 
the firman was so ambiguously worded as to allow 
the holder to take all that he could get by bribing 
the Kazis and the provincial Sadr. Hence, in the , 
interests of justice and the interests of the crown 
and the people, he had a perfect right to resume 
whatever, after due inquiry, he found to be super- 
fluous. He discovered, moreover, that the 'Ulama, 
or learned doctors, a class more resembling the 
pharisees of the New Testament than any class of 
which history makes record, and whom he cordially 
detested, had been very free in helping themselves 
during the period of his minority, and before the 
representations of Faizi had induced him to make 
inquiries. He therefore made the strictest investi- 



HIS PRINCIPLES AND ADMINISTRATION 191 

gation into their titles. When these were found 
faulty, or he had reason to believe that they had 
been dishonestly obtained, he resumed the grants, 
and exiled the ex-holders to Bukkur in Sind, or 
to Bengal, the climate of which had, in those days, a 
very sinister reputation. At the period of his reform, 
moreover, he greatly reduced the authority of the 
Sadr, transferring to his own hands the bulk of the 
power which had devolved upon them. 

Regardiug the general tendency and result of the 
reforms instituted by Akbar in the territorial system 
of the country, a distinguished writer 1 has recorded 
his judgment that, much as they ■ promoted the 
happiness of the existing generation, they contained 
no principle of progressive improvement, and held out 
no hopes to the rural population by opening paths by 
which it might spread into other occupations, or rise 
by individual exertion within his own.' I venture, 
with some diffidence and with the greatest respect, to 
differ from this criticism. Akbar, admittedly, pro- 
moted the happiness of the generation amongst whom 
he lived. To have proceeded on the lines suggested 
by Mr. Elphinstone, he would have destroyed a 
principle which was then vital to the existence of 
Hindu society as it was constituted. Akbar went 
dangerously near to that point when he attempted to 
negotiate directly with the cultivators instead of 
through the headman of the village. He recognised 
in sufficient time that he must deal very charily and 
1 The History of India, by the Hon. Mountstuart Elphinstone. 



192 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

cautiously with customs which had all the force of 
law, and he withdrew his order. 

The chief adviser of Akbar in matters of revenue, 
finance, and currency was the Raja Todar Mall, of 
whom I have spoken in the last chapter. He was a 
man of great ability and of tried integrity. Though 
attached to the court of a Muhammadan sovereign, 
he was an earnest Hindu, and performed faithfully all 
the ceremonies of his religion. On one occasion when 
accompanying Akbar to the Punjab, in the hurry of 
departure he forgot his idols. As he transacted no 
business before his daily worship he remained for 
several days without food or drink, and was at last 
with difficulty consoled by the Emperor. 

Of the army the principal component force *was 
cavalry. Elephants too constituted an important 
feature in the array of battle. As a rule the presence 
of elephants was supposed to indicate the presence of 
the Emperor, or rather, it was believed that the 
sovereign could not be present unless elephants were 
there. In the last chapter I have given an example 
of the happy mistake committed by a formidable 
antagonist of the Emperor in consequence of this 
prevailing impression. 

The empire north of the Vindhyan range was 
portioned by the Emperor into twelve subahs or 
provinces. These were each governed by a viceroy, 
subordinate only to the sovereign. He held office 
during good behaviour, and was bound in all things 
to carry out the instructions of his master. Under 



HIS PRINCIPLES AND ADMINISTRATION 193 

him were local military officers called fdujddrs, who 
united in their own persons the duties devolving upon 
a chief of police and a military commander. To them 
was consigned the maintenance of peace in their 
several districts; the superintendence of military 
establishments within the same ; the command of the 
regular troops there located ; and, generally, the re- 
pression of disturbances. 

The lines upon which justice was administered by 
the officers of Akbar were the same as those introduced 
by his Afghan predecessors. The Kuranwas the basis 
upon which the law rested. But precedents often 
modified the strict interpretation. Where, moreover, 
the law leaned to severity it was again modified by 
the instructions drafted by the Emperor or his ad- 
visers. The leading features of these instructions 
were to temper justice with mercy. The high officers 
were enjoined to be sparing in capital punishments. 
In one rescript addressed to the Governor of distant 
Gujarat, that functionary was directed in no case, 
except in that of dangerous sedition, to inflict capital 
punishment until his proceedings had received the 
confirmation of the Emperor. 

South of the Vindhyan range, in the division known 
as the Deccan, or South, the imperial possessions 
were originally divided into three subahs or com- 
mands. Subsequently, when new provinces and 
districts had been acquired, they were increased to 
six. After the death of Akbar these were all placed 
under one head, called the Subahdar, the precursor of 

N 



194 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

the Nizam. With him, but subordinate to him, was 
associated an administrative financial officer called 
the Diwan, or Chancellor. 

Akbar was a very magnificent sovereign. Though 
simple in his habits, he recognised, as the greatest of 
British Viceroys recognised after him, that show is a 
main element in the governing of an Eastern people. 
It is necessary to strike the eye, to let the subjects 
see the very majesty of power, the 'pomp and cir- 
cumstance ' attending the being whose nod indicates 
authority, who is to them the personified concentration 
on earth of the attributes of the Almighty. This is 
no mere idea. The very expressions used by the 
natives of India at the present day show how this 
thought runs through their imaginations. To them 
the man in authority, the supreme wielder of power, 
sits in the place of God. Hisjiat means to them weal 
or woe, happiness or misery. On days of ceremony, 
then, they expect that this all-powerful being shall 
display the ensigns of royalty, shall surround himself 
with the pomp and glitter which betoken state. Ak- 
bar thoroughly understood this and acted accordingly. 

We are not left to the descriptions of the author 
of the Ain to realise the imposing grandeur of his 
ceremonies. The native historians speak of his five 
thousand elephants, his twelve thousand riding-horses, 
his camp-equipage containing splendid tents, com- 
prising halls for public receptions, apartments for 
feasting, galleries for exercise, chambers for retire- 
ment, all of splendid material and rich and varied 



HIS PRINCIPLES AND ADMINISTRATION 195 

colours. They describe the Emperor himself on the 
days of special ceremonial seated in a rich tent, the 
awnings of which were thrown open, in the centre of 
carpeting of the softest material, covering at least two 
acres of ground, receiving the homage of his nobles. 
These occupied tents inferior only in degree to that 
of the sovereign. Then ensued, in the sight of the 
people, the ceremony of weighing the sovereign against 
various articles, to be distributed to those who needed 
them. According to the number of years the sovereign 
had lived there was given away an equal number of 
sheep, goats, and fowls to the breeders'of those animals. 
A number of the smaller animals were likewise set at 
liberty. The Emperor himself distributed with his 
own hand almonds and fruits of the lighter sort among 
his courtiers. 

On the great day of the festival Akbar seated 
himself on his throne, sparkling with diamonds, 
and surrounded by his chiefest nobles, all magnifi- 
cently attired. Then there passed before him, in 
review, the elephants with their head and breast-plates 
adorned with rubies and other stones, the horses 
splendidly caparisoned, the rhinoceroses, the lions, 
the tigers, the panthers, the hunting-leopards, the 
hounds, the hawks, the procession concluding with 
the splendidly attired cavalry. This is no fancy pic- 
ture. The like of it was witnessed by Hawkins, by 
Roe, and by Terry, in the time of the son and successor 
of Akbar, and those eminent travellers have painted in 
gorgeous colours the magnificence of the spectacle. 

N % 



196 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

These scenes were witnessed only on days of high 
ceremony. At ordinary times Akbar was the simple, 
unaffected, earnest man, ever striving after truth, such 
as the work he accomplished gives evidence of. That 
work was the consolidation of an empire, torn by 
Muhammadan conquerors for more than four centuries, 
and at the end of that period still unsettled, still uncon- 
solidated. During those four centuries the principles 
of the Kuran, read in a bigoted and unnatural sense 
by the Afghan conquerors, had been distorted to rob 
and plunder the Hindu population. The most enlight- 
ened of his earlier predecessors, Sultan Firuz Shah, 
described by an English writer as possessing 'a humane 
and generous spirit,' confesses how he persecuted those 
who had not accepted the faith of Islam. Those prin- 
ciples of persecution for conscience sake, unchallenged 
at the time of the accession of Akbar, Akbar himself 
abolished. 

Akbar's great idea was the union of all India 
under one head. A union of beliefs he recognised at 
a very early stage as impossible. The union therefore 
must be a union of interests. To accomplish such a 
union it was necessary, first, to conquer ; secondly, to 
respect all consciences and all methods of worshipping 
the Almighty. To carry out this plan he availed him- 
self to a modified extent only of the Muhammadan 
ritual. Instead of the formula under which so many 
persecutions had been organised, ' there is but one God, 
and Muhammad is his Prophet,' he adopted the revised 
version : ' there is but one God, and Akbar is his vice- 



HIS PRINCIPLES AND ADMINISTRATION 197 

gcrent on earth/ The prophet, he argued, came to 
preach the oneness, the unity, of God to an idolatrous 
people. To that people Muhammad was the messenger 
to proclaim the good tidings. But the precepts that 
messenger had laid down and had embodied in the 
Km an had been interpreted to teach the propagation 
of the doctrine of the oneness of God by the sword. 

The consequences of actiDg upon that mis-reading, as 
Akbar considered it, had been failure, at least in India. 
To that failure he had before him the witness of up- 
wards of four centuries.- He had but just entered his 
twenty-first year when he recognised that government 
carried on on such a principle must inevitably alienate. 
His object, I cannot too often repeat, was to bring to- 
jjether, to c onciliate, to cement, to introduce a principl e" 
which should produce a community of interests among 
all his subjects. The germ of thai principle he found in 
the alteration of the Musalman profession of faith above 
stated. The writings of Muhammad, misinterpreted 
and misapplied, could only produce disunion. He, 
then, for his age and for his reign, would take the place 
of the Prophet. He would be the interpreter of the 
generous and merciful decrees of the one All-powerful. 

The dominant religion should not be, as long as he 
was its interpreter, the religion of the sword. It should 
carry, on the contrary, a healing influence throughout 
India ; should wipe away reminiscences of persecution, 
and proclaiming liberty of conscience, should practise 
the most perfect toleration. When this change had 
been generally recognised Akbar would then appeal 



■k 



198 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

to the princes and peoples of India to acknowledge the 
suzerainty of the one prince who would protect and 
yet not persecute. He would appeal to them to aid in 
the regeneration he was preparing, not in his in- 
dividual interest, but in the interests of the millions 
who, for four centuries, had been harassed by invasions, 
by civil wars, by persecutions following both. 

Akbar did not appeal to an unreflecting or an 
obstinate people. With one exception, that of Chitor 
(now known as Udaipur), the Rajput princes and 
people of the most influential part of India came into 
his scheme. The most powerful amongst them, 
Jaipur and Jodhpur, helped him with the counsels of 
the men who, Hindus, were his most trusted captains, 
and with their splendid soldiers. The principal op- 
position he encountered was from the bigots of his 
own court, and from the descendants of the Afghan 
invaders settled in Bengal, in Orissa, and in Western 
India. For the sake of his beneficent scheme it was 
necessary to bring these into the fold. He tried at 
first to induce them to accept their authority from 
him. They accepted it only, on the first occasion, to 
seize an opportunity to rebel. There was then no 
choice but conquest. So he conquered. Toleration, good 
and equal laws, justice for all, invariably followed. 

Thus it was that he, first of the Muhammadan 
invaders of India, welded together the conquered 
provinces, and made them, to the extent to which he 
conquered, for a portion of Southern India remained 
unsubdued, one united Empire. These are his titles 



HIS PRINCIPIES AND ADMINISTRATION 199 

to the admiration of posterity. We, who have watched 
his work, and have penetrated his motives, recognise 
the purity of his intentions. He did not wish, as the 
bigots of his Court declared that he wished, to have 
himself obeyed and worshipped as a God. No : he de- 
clared himself to be the interpreter of the religion of 
which the Prophet had been the messenger in the sense 
of teaching its higher truths, the truths of beneficence, 
of toleration, of equal justice irrespective of the 
belief of the conscience. His code was the grandest 
of codes for a ruler, for the founder of an empire. 

' There is good in every creed ; let us adopt what 
is good, and discard the remainder.' Such was 
his motto. He recognised this feature in the mild 
and benevolent working of Hinduism, in the care for 
the family inculcated by it, in the absence of the 
spirit of proselytism. He recognised it in the simple 
creed of the followers of Zoroaster. He recognised it 
in Christianity. There was good in all. He believed, 
likewise, that there was good in all men. Hence his 
great forbearance, his unwillingness to punish so long 
as there was hope of reform, his love of pardoning. 
1 Go and sin no more ' was a precept that constituted 
the very essence of his conduct. 

Such was Akbar, the founder of the Mughal dy- 
nasty. Such were the principles which enabled him 
to found it. They were principles which, if adhered 
to, would have maintained it. They were the prin- 
ciples by accepting which his Western successors 
maintain it at the present day. 



200 THE EMPEROR AKBAR 

In the foregoing pages I have spoken of Akbar and 
his achievements as though I were comparing him 
with the princes of our own day. Handicapped 
though he is by the two centuries which have since 
elapsed, Akbar can bear that comparison. Certainly, 
though his European contemporaries were the most 
eminent of their respective countries, though, whilst 
he was settling India, Queen Elizabeth ruled England, 
and Henry IV reigned in France, he need not shrink 
from comparison even with these. His reputation is 
built upon deeds which lived after him. No one can 
suppose that his successor, Jahangir, had he followed 
Humayun, could have conciliated and welded to- 
gether the divided territories he would have inherited 
or conquered. His passionate and bigoted character 
would have rendered the task impossible. But the 
foundations dug by Akbar were so deep that his son, 
although so unlike him, was able to maintain the empire 
which the principles of his father had welded to- 
gether. When we reflect what he did, the age in 
which he did it, the method he introduced to accom- 
plish it, we are bound to recognise in Akbar one of 
those illustrious men whom Providence sends, in the 
hour of a nation's trouble, to reconduct it into those 
paths of peace and toleration which alone can assure 
the happiness of millions. 



INDEX 



Abdul Mi all, favourite of Hu- 
mayun, is sent to occupy Dfp£l- 
piir, 62 : rebellion, and death 
of, 97. 

Abulfazl, becomes the friend of 
Akbar, 151 : character, studies, 
and influence of, 152-3, 170: 
murder of, 130. 

Agra, the building of the fort of, 
99. 

Agriculture, measures taken by 
Akbar to benefit those addicted 
to, 121. 

Akbar, birth of, 52 : is abandoned 
at Shal, 53 : is taken to Kan- 
dahar, and tender! by his aunt, 
54: is removed to K^bul, 54, 55: 
where his father rejoins him, 
55: perils of, at K£bul, 55-9: 
joins his father in the invasion 
of India, and is present at the 
battle of Sirhind, 62 : is sent 
by his father to the Punjab, 63 : 
is there proclaimed Emperor, 
63 : choice of courses before, 65 : 
turns to contest the empire 
with Hemu, 66 : moves on 
P&ifpat, 68 : wins the battle 
of Pan! pat, 70 : refuses to slay 
the captured Hemu, 71: the 
problem he had to solve in 
India, 78-80 : personal appear- 
ance of, 81 : character and pre- 
dispositions of, 82-4: secures 
the Punjab, 84, 85 : feels the 
preponderating influence of 
Bairain, 85-7 : assumes the 



administration and exiles Bai- 
ram to Mekka, 88 : suppresses 
the rebellion of Bairam, 89 : 
personal rule of, begins, 91 : 
thfi^ aima of, 92, 93 : begins to 
carry" out his plan of bringing 
all India into his system, 93 : 
design of, of welding together, 
94 : deals with the Gakk liars, 
96, 97 : reception of, in Mandu, 
98 : deals with the revolt of the 
Uzbek nobles, 100: conquers 
Behar, 101, 102 : suppresses 
rebellions in the Punjab and 
K^bul, 102 : besieges Chitor, 

105 : founds Fatehpur-Sikrf, 

106 : after securing Rajput^na, 
marches on Gujarat, 108 : in- 
cidents of the conquest of Gujarat 
by, 109-13; extent of the 
authority of, 115 : reverses the 
principle of making war sup- 
port war, 116: orders the in- 
vasion of Bengal, 118: and 
invades it himself, 118: cap- 
tures Patna\ 119: returns to 
Delhi, 120: and Fatehpur- 
Sikrf, 121 : takes measures to 
benefit the agriculturists, 121 : 
completes conquest of Bengal, 
122: builds the Ib^dat-khana 
at Fatehpur-Sikrf, 123: abo- 
lishes inland tolls and the 
jizyd, 126: proceeds to Kabul, 

127 : reasons of, for matrimonial 
alliances with Rajput families, 
129-31 : proceedings of, in the 



202 



INDEX 



Punjab, 1 31-6 : revisits Kabul, 
134: proceeds to the Deccan, 
but returns to repress the re- 
bellion of Prince Salfm, 136-8 : 
family of, 141 : illness of, 142 : 
dying words of, 144: character 
of, 144, 145 : disposition, prin- 
ciples, and training of, 146 : 
influence of Faizi over, 151 : 
influence of Abulfazl over, 153- 
5 : creed promulgated by, 157 : 
uses made by, of his power, 159 : 
religious code of, 160: jcullg 
{YnTn Tirin.ny relig i ons, 1 61 : his 
own conception of his position, 
163: discourages Satf, 164: 
d iscourages professors, but en- 
^in^e^Zj nen~Trf-Tg a ^learm ng, 
lT5o"This affection for FaizTand 
Abulfazl, 1 70 : how_tlig_prin- 
ciples of, affected his adminis- 
tration, 171 : making difference 
of^r^H^fion no distinction, 172 : 
abolishing the tax on pilgrim- 
ages, 172: the jizyd, 1 74 : how 
they affected his dealings with 
the Hindus, 1 75 : attachment 
of, to his relatives, 177 : likings 
and peculiarities of, 179: fond- 
ness for field sports of, 1 79 : 
daily habits of, 180 : reasons of, 
for marriage with Eajput prin- 
cesses, 181-4: wives of, 184: 
revenue system of, 1 85 : rewards 
granted by, to the deserving, 
189 : wise caution displayed, by 
in disturbing ancient customs, 
191 : army of, 192 : divisions 
of the empire of, 192 : mag- 
nificence of, 194: a true seeker 
after truth, 197: character of 
the people he appealed to, 198 : 
comparison of, with his Euro- 
pean contemporaries, 200. 

Aii KuLf KHAN-f-SHAiBANf, bril- 
liantly captures Hemu's artil- 
lery, 68. 

Argument, the, of the work, 5. 

Attock, on the Indus, built by 
Akbar, 127-31. 



JBabar, family from which, was 
descended, 12 : age of, at time 
of father's death, 13: loses 
Ferghana", 14 : surprises Samar- 
kand, 15 : is defeated by the 
Uzbeks, 15 : and flees to the 
deserts, 16: crosses the Oxus, 
and conquers Kdbul, 18 : im- 
pressions on the mind of, by 
first glance at the Punjab, 18 : 
resolves to conquer Kandahar, 

19 : visits Her£t, 19 : terrible 
march of, from Her£t to K£bul, 

20 : marches for Kandahar, 2 1 : 
defeats his enemy and takes it, 
22 : vicissitudes of the fortunes 
of, against the Uzbeks, 23 : is 
proclaimed ruler of Sincl, 24: 
first, second, and third invasions 
of India by, 31 : fourth invasion 
of India by, 32 : fifth invasion of 
India by, 33 : reaches Panfpat, 
33 : fights and wins the battle 
of Panfpat, 34 : the position of, 
in India, 35 : difficulties of, 
with his army, 37 : generous 
and noble nature of, 39 : me- 
thods of, to conquer the country, 
39 : defeats Sanga R£n£, 41 : 
conquers large portions of Cen- 
tral India and of Oudh, 42 : 
invades Behar, 43 : health of, 
declines, 45 : devotion of, to 
Humayun, 46 : dies, 46 : cha- 
racter of, 47, 48: last words of, 48. 

Bairam Khan, the best general 
of Humayiin, invades Jaland- 
har, 62 ; defeats the generals of 
Sikandar ShaTi on the Sutlej, 
and marches to Sirhind, 62 ; is 
joined by Humayun and Akbar, 
and helps to defeat Sikandar 
Shall, 62 : goes with Akbar to the 
Punjab as his Atalik, 63; mur- 
ders Tardl Beg, 67, 68 ; urges 
Akbar to slay the captured 
Hemu, 70, 71 ; virtually rules 
the new conquest, 85 ; is ex- 
iled to Mekka by order of Akbar, 
88 ; rebels, is defeated, and 
assassinated, 89, 90. 



INDEX 



203 



Bengal, king of, in the time of 
Akbar,i 1 7: is invaded byAkbar, 
118: submits to Akbar, 122: 
M£n Singh appointed Governor 
of, 133- 

Bhagwan Das, of Jaipur, Raja\ 
connection of, with Akbar, 1 1 1 : 
gallantry of, in : is governor 
of the Punjab, 128 : death of, 

134- 
Birbal, Raj£, is killed by the 
Yusufzais, 131, and note. 

Danyal, Prince, the one failing ■ 
of, causes death of, 141, 142. 

Daud Khan, king of Bengal, vide 
Bengal. 

Deccan, the, campaigns in, and 
partial conquest of, 136. 

FAizf, Shaikh, story of, 150 : how 
he influenced the actions of 
Akbar, 151, 170. 

Fatehpur-Sikri, founded by Ak- 
bar, 106, 107 : discussions in the 
Ib&dat-khana at, 123: memor- 
able scenes at, 156, 157, 161. 

Ferghana, kingdom of, 13, 14. 

Gakkhars, the, are subdued by 

Akbar, 96, 97. 
Gujarat, story of the conquest 

of, by Akbar, 108-15. 

Hemu, rise to power of, 61 : wins 
two victories and threatens 
Delhi, 62, 63 : defeats Tardf 
Beg and occupies Delhi, 66 : 
moves towards Panipat, 68 : is 
attacked, and defeated byAkbar, 
70: is slain, 71. 

Herat, position of, in the time of 
Babar, 17: route between, and 
Kabul, 20 : is conquered by the 
Uzbeks, 21. 

Humayun, eldest son of B^bar 
and father of Akbar, assists his 
father in the conquest of India, 
40 : is sent for at the time of 
his father's illnes.s, 45 : sickness, 
and recovery of, 46: succeeds 



Babar, 50 : character of, 50 : 
after a reign of eight years is 
driven from India by Sher 
Sh£h, 50, 51 : spends two and a 
half years in Sind, 51 : wooes, 
wins, and marries Hamida" Be- 
gam, 52, 53: flight of, to Amar- 
k<5t, 52 : action of, on learning 
of the birth of Akbar, 53 : sets 
out for Kandahar, 53 : is forced 
to abandon Akbar at Shal, 53 : 
conquers Kandahar and Kabul, 
55 : vicissitudes of fortune be- 
tween, and Kamran, at Kalml, 
55-9: resolves to recover India, 
59: invades India, 61 : defeats 
Sikandar Shah at Sirhind, 62 ; 
death of, 63, 64. 

India, sketch of history of, before 
the Mughal invasion, 26 : cha- 
racter of the rule of dynasties 
prior to that of the Mughal, 27, 
30 ; B£bar'B position in, after 
Panfpat, 35 : internal condition 
of, at the time, 36 : position of, 
at the time of the death of B£- 
bar, 48 : general condition of, 
in the middle of the 16th cen- 
tury, 72-80. 

Kabul, kingdom of, in the time 
ofB^bar, 17: Akbar is removed 
to, 54, 55 : vicissitudes of fortune 
between Huinayun an'd Kani- 
ran at, 55-9: Akbar appeases 
troubles at, 102: Akbar restores 
order at, 127. 

Kamran, Mirza, vicissitudes of 
fortune in contest of with Hu- 
mayun, 54-9: finally succumbs, 

59- 

Kandahar, important position 
of, recognised by B<£bar, 19: 
taken by Bdbar, 22 : is captured 
by the Uzbeks, 23 : is .secured 
by Babar, 31 : Akbar is taken 
to > 53> 54 : is conquered by !Hu~ 
may tin, 55. 

Kashmir, conquest of, by Akbar, 
*3'-5- 



204 



INDEX 



Khusru, Prince, chances of, to 
succeed Akbar, 141-3. 

Learned Men, who flourished in 
the time of Akbar, notice of 
some of the, 166-9. 

Library, the, of Akbar, 169. 

Man Singh, of Jaipur, gallantry 
of, in Gujarat, 111: appointed 
Governor of Kabul, 132 : on the 
remonstrance of the Kalmlis is 
transferred to Bengal, 133: con- 
duct of, during Akbar's illness, 
143; 

Me war, R£na" of, refuses to come 
into Akbar's system, 124: is 
defeated at Huldfgh£t, 125: 
still fights for his own hand, 
140. 

Murad, Prince, son of Akbar, 
death of, 136. 

Orchha, the Ra^ja* of, is prompted 
by Prince Salim to murder 
Abulfazl, 139, and note. 

Okissa, conquest of, by Akbar, 
118-22. 

Panipat, the first battle of, 33,34: 
second battle of, 68-71. 

Patna, taken by Akbar, 119. 

Punjab, the Babar's first impres- 
sions of, 18 : renews his ac- 
quaintance with, 32 : again, 33 : 
Akbar enters, and pursues his 
enemy into the Siwaliks 63-6: 
sojourn of Akbar in, 131 -6. 

Rajput an A, matrimonial alliances 
of Akbar with the royal families 
of, 128, 181: dealings with the 
several princes of, 91-143. 

Sal!m, Prince (afterwards the 
Emperor Jah^ngir), character 
of, 137 : rebels, 138 : causes the 
murder of Abulfazl, 139: vicious 
conduct of, 140-42 : apparent 



repentance of, 144 : is girt with 
his dying father's sword, 144. 

Samarkand, city of, surprised by 
Babar, 15: taken by the Uz- 
beks, 15 : is reconquered by, 
and captured from, Babar, 23. 

Sanga, R£na\ position of, in Raj- 
ptitana, 40 : is defeated by Ba- 
bar, 41. 

Shaibani Khan, vide Uzbek. 

Sher Khan, afterwards Sher Shah, 
revolts from B^bar, 43 : drives 
Humayun from India, 50, 51 : 
reign of, 60 : defects of rule of, 
and predecessors of, 73-8. 

Sikandar Shah, claims the rule 
over Muhammadan India, 61 : 
is defeated by Humayun at 
Sirhind, and flees to the Siwa- 
liks, 62 : again shows signs of 
life, 63 : retreats into Mankdt, 
6$ : pursued by Akbar, surren- 
ders on terms, 84, 85. 

Sind, Bdhar is proclaimed ruler 
of, 24 : completion of the con- 
quest of, under Akbar, 134, 135. 

Tardi Beg, prudent conduct of, 
on the death of Humayun, 64 : 
is defeated by Hemn, 66 : joins 
Akbar at Sirhind. 67 : where he 
is murdered by Bairam, 68. 

Todar Mall, Raj£, is sent by 
Akbar to repair the defeat of 
his troops by the Yusufzais, 132: 
death of, 1 34 : influence of, with 
Akbar, 192. 

Umershaikh, father of BiCbar, 1 3. 

Uzbeks, the, defeat B^bar before 
Samarkand 15: conquer Herat, 
21: take KnndahaV, 23: con- 
tests of, with Babar, 23 : the, 
nobles, revolt against Akbar, 
100: are forgiven, 101. 

Yusufzais, the, repulse the troops 
of Akbar, 131 : are defeated by 
Todar Mall, 132. 



RULERS OP INDIA: 

THE CLARENDON PRESS SEUIES OF INDIAN 
HISTORICAL RETROSPECTS. 

Edited by Sir W. W. Hunter, K.C.S.I., M.A., LL.D. 

The following 26 volumes have been published : — 

I. A BRIEF HISTORY OF THE INDIAN PEOPLES, 
by Sir William Wilson Hunter, K.C.S.I. Twenty -first 
Edition; 82nd thousand. Price 3*. 6d. 

II. AKBAR: and the Rise of the Mughal Empire, by Colonel 
Malleson, C.S.I., Author of A History of the Indian Mutiny; 
The History of Afghanistan. Fourth thousand. 2s. 6d. 

III. ALBUQUERQUE : and the Early Portuguese Settlements in 
India, by H. Morse Stephens, Esq., M.A., Balliol College, 
Lecturer on Indian History at Cambridge, Author of The 
French Revolution; The Story of Portugal, &c. 28. 6d. 

IV. AURANGZfB : and the Decay of the Mughal Empire, by 
Stanley Lane Poole, Esq., B.A., Author of The Coins of 
the Mughal Emperors ; The Life of Stratford Canning ; 
Catalogue of Indian Coins in the British Museum, &c. 2s. 6d. 

V. MADHAVA RAO SIN D HI A : and the Hindu Reconquest of 
India, by H. G. Keene, Esq., M.A., C.I.E., Author of The 
Moghul Empire, dec. 28. 6d. 

VI. LORD CLIVE: and the Establishment of the English in 
India t by Colonel Malleson, C.S.I. 2s. 6d. 

VII. DUPLEIX : and the Struggle for India by the European 
Nations, by Colonel Malleson, C.S.I. , Author of The 
History of the French in India, do. Fourth thousand. U. 6d. 



RULERS OF INDTA SERIES. 



VIII. WARREN HASTINGS: and the Founding of the British 
Administration, by Captain L. J. Trotter, Author of India 
under Victoria, dec. Fourth thousand. 2s. 6d. 

IX. THE MARQUESS CORNWALLIS : and the Consolida- 
tion of British Rule, by W. S. Seton-Karr, Esq., sometime 
Foreign Secretary to the Government of India, Author of 
Selections from the Calcutta Gazettes, 3 vols. (1784-1805). 
Third thousand. 2s. 6d. 

X. HAIDAR A Lt AND TIP tf SUL TAN : and the Struggle with 
the Muhammadan Powers of the South, by Lewin Bentham 
Bowring, Esq., C.S.I., sometime Private Secretary to the 
Viceroy (Lord Canning) and Chief Commissioner of Mysore, 
Author of Eastern Experiences. 28. 6d. 

XL THE MARQUESS WELLESLET : and the Development 
of the Company into the Supreme Power in India, by the 
Rev. W. H. Hutton, M.A., Fellow and Tutor of St. Johu's 
College, Oxford. 28. 6d. 

XII. THE MARQUESS OF HASTINGS: and the Final Overthrow 
of the Mardthd Power, by Major Ross op Bladensburg, 
C.B., Coldstream Guards; F.R.G.S. 2s. 6d. 

XIII. MOUNTSTUART ELPHINSTONE : and the MaUng of 
South- Western India, by J. S. Cotton, Esq., M.A., formerly 
Fellow of Queen's College, Oxford, Author of The Decennial 
Statement of the Moral and Material Progress and Condition 
of India, presented to Parliament (1885), &c. 28. 6d. 

XIV. SIR THOMAS MUNRO: and the British Settlement of the 
Madras Presidency, by John Bradshaw, Esq., M.A., LL.D., 
Inspector of Schools, Madras. 28. 6d. 

XV. EARL AMHERST: and the British Advance eastwards 
to Burma, chiefly from unpublished papers of the Amherst 
family, by Mrs. Anne Thackeray Ritchie, Author of 
Old Kensington, &c, and Richardson Evans, Esq. 2s. 6d. 



RULERS OF INDIA SERIES. 



XVI. LORD WILLIAM BENTINCK: and the Company as a 
Governing and Non-trading Power, by Demetrius Boulger, 
Esq., Author of England and Russia in Central Asia; The 
History of China, &c. 2s. 6d. 

XVII. EARL OF AUCKLAND: and the First Afghan War, by 

Captain L. J. Trotter, Author of India under Victoria, <kc. 
28. 6d. 

XVIII. VIS CO UNT HARDIN GE : and the Advance of the British 

Dominions into the Punjab, by his Son and Private Secretary, 
the Right Hon. Viscount Hardinge. Third thousand. 2s. 6d. 

XIX. RAN JIT SINGH: and the Sikh Barrier between our Growing 
Empire and Central Asia, by Sir Lepel Griffin, K.C.S.I., 
Author of The Punjab Chiefs, &c. Third thousand. 28. 6d. 

XX. JOHN RUSSELL COLVIN : the last Lieutenant-Governor 
of the North- Western Provinces under the Company, by his 
son, Sir Auckland Colvin, K.C.S.I.,late Lieutenant-Governor 
of the North- Western Provinces. 28. 6d. 

XXI. THE MARQUESS OF DALHOUSIE : and the Final 
Development of the Company s Rule, by Sir William Wilson 
Hunter, K.C.S.I., M.A. Seventh thousand. 2*. 6d. 

XXII. CLYDE AND STRATHNAIRN : and the Suppression of 

the Great Revolt, by Major-General Sir Owen Tudor 
Burne, K.C.S.L, sometime Military Secretary to the Com- 
mander-in-Chief in India. Fourth thousand. 28. 6d. 

XXIII. EARL CANNING: and the Transfer of India from the 

Company to the Crown, by Sir Henry S. Cunningham, 
K.C.I.E., M.A., Author of British India and its Rulers, &c. 
Third thousand. 28. 6d. 

XXIV. LORD LA WRENCE : and the Reconstruction of India under 

the Crown, by Sir Charles Umpherston Aitchison, K.C.S.L, 
LL.D., formerly Foreign Secretary to the Government of India, 
and Lieutenant-Governor of the Punjab. Third thousand. 28.6d. 



RULERS OF INDIA SERIES. 



XXV. TEE EA RL OF MA YO : and the Consolidation of the 
Queen's Rule in India, by Sir William Wilson Hunter, 
K.C.S.L, M.A., LL.D. Third thousand. 2s. 6d. 

Supplementary Volume. 

XXVI. JAMES THOMASON : and the British Settlement of North- 
Western India,by Sir Richard Temple, Bart., M.P., formerly 
Lieutenant-Governor of Bengal, and Governor of Bombay. 
Price 3s. 6d. 



The Clarendon Press History of India, 35. 6d. 

A BRIEF HISTORY OP THE INDIAN 
PEOPLES. 

Standard Edition (Twenty-fikst), revised to 1895. 
Eighty-second Thousand. 

This Edition incorporates the suggestions received by the author 
from Directors of Public Instruction and other educational authorities 
in India; its statistics are brought down to the Census of 1891 ; and 
its narrative to 1892. The work has received the emphatic approval 
of the oriran of the English School Boards, and has been translated 
into five languages. It is largely employed for educational purposes in 
Europe and America and as a text-book prescribed by the University 
of Calcutta for its Entrance Examination from 1886 to 1891. 

* "A Brief History of the Indian Peoples," by W. W. Hunter, pre- 
sents a sort of bird's-eye view both of India and of its people from the 
earliest dawn of historical records .... A work of authority and of 
original value.' — The Daily News (London). 

1 Dr. Hunter may be said to have presented a compact epitome of the 
results of his researches into the early history of India ; a subject upon 
whicli his knowledge is at once exceptionally wide and exceedingly 
thorough.' — The Scotsman. 

1 Within the compass of some 250 pages we know of no history of the 
people of India so concise, so interesting, and so useful for educational 
purposes as this.' — The School Board Chronicle (London). 

'For its size and subject there is not a better written or more trust- 
worthy history in existence.' — The Journal of Education. 

1 So thoroughly revised as to entitle it to separate notice.' — The Times. 

' Dr. Hunter's history, if brief, is comprehensive. It is a storehouse 
of facts marshalled in a masterly style ; and presented, as history 
should be, without the slightest suspicion of prejudice or suggestion of 
partisanship. Dr. Hunter observes a style of severe simplicity, which 
is the secret of an impressive presentation of details.' — The Daily 
lie view (Edinburgh). 

' By far the best manual of Indian History that has hitherto been 
published, and quite equal to any of the Historical Series for Schools 
edited by Dr. Freeman. We trust that it will soon be read in all the 
schools in this Presidency.' — The Times of India. 

Extract from a criticism by Edward Giles, Esq., Inspector of Schools, 
Northern Division, Bombay Presidency: — 'What we require is a 
book which shall be accurate as to facts, but not overloaded with 
them ; written in a style which shall interest, attract, and guide un- 
cultivated readers ; and short, because it must be sold at a reasonable 
price. These conditions have never, in my opinion, been realized 
previous to the introduction of this book.' 

* Tlie publication of the Hon. W. W. Hunter's "School History of 
India" is an event in literary history.'— zBeis & Bayyet (Calcutta). 

* He has succeeded in writing a history of India, not only in such a 
way that it will be read, but also in a way which we hope will lead 
young Englishmen and young natives of India to think more kindly 
of ea'-h other. The Calcutta University has done wi.-ely in prescribing 
this brief history as a text- book for the Entrance Examination.' — The 
Hindoo Patriot (Calcutta). 

O 



©pinions of tU IPtess 

ON 

SIR WILLIAM HUNTER'S 'DALHOUSIE.' 

1 An interesting and exceedingly readable volume Sir William 

Hunter has produced a valuable work about an important epoch in 
English history in India, and he has given us a pleasing insight into 
the character of a remarkable Englishman. The " Rulers of India" 
series, which he has initiated, thus makes a successful beginning in his 
hands with one who ranks among the greatest of the great names which 
will be associated with the subject.' — The Times. 

' To no oae is the credit for the improved condition of public intelli- 
gence [regarding India] more due than to Sir William Hunter. From 
the beginning of his career as an Indian Civilian he has devoted a rare 
literary faculty to the task of enlightening his countrymen on the subject 
of England's greatest dependency. . . . By inspiring a small army of 
fellow-labourers with his own spirit, by inducing them to conform to his 
own method, and shaping a huge agglomeration of facts into a lucid and 
intelligible system, Sir W. Hunter has brought India and its innumer- 
able interests within the pale of achievable knowledge, and has given 
definite shape to the truths which its history establishes and the 
problems which it suggests. . . . Such contributions to literature are apt to 
be taken as a matter of course, because their highest merit is to conceal 
the labour, and skill, and knowledge involved in their production ; but 
they raise the whole level of public intelligence, and generate an 
atmosphere in which the baleful influences of folly, ignorance, prejudice, 
and presumption dwindle and disappear.' — Saturday Review. 

'Admirably calculated to impart in a concise and agreeable form a clear 
general outline of the history of our great Indian Empire.' — Economist. 

* A skilful and most attractive picture. . . . The author has made good 
use of public and private documents, and has enjoyed the privilege of 
being aided by the deceased statesman's family. His little work is, 
consequently, a valuable contribution to modern history.' — Academy. 

1 The book should command a wide circle of readers, not only for its 
author's sake and that of its subject, but partly at least on account of 
the very attractive way in which it has been published at the moderate 
price of half-a-crown. But it is, of course, by its intrinsic merits alone 
that a work of this nature should be judged. And those merits are 
everywhere conspicuous. ... A writer whose thorough mastery of all 
Indian subjects has been acquired by years of practical experience and 
patient research.' — The Athenaum. 

* Never have we been so much impressed by the great literary abilities 
of Sir William Hunter as we have been by the perusal of "The Marquess 
of Dalhousie." . . . The knowledge displayed by the writer of the motives 
of Lord Dalhousie's action, of the inner working of his mind, is so com- 
plete, that Lord Dalhousie himself, were he living, could not state them 
more clearly. . . . Sir William Hunter's style is so clear, his language 
so vivid, and yet so simple, conveying the impressions he wishes so per- 
spicuously that they cannot but be understood, that the work must have 
a place in every library, in every home, we might say indeed every 
cottage.' — Evenivg News. 

* Sir William Hunter has written an admirable little volume on 
" The Marquess of Dalhousie " for his series of the " Rulers of India." 
It can be read at a sitting, yet its references — expressed or implied — 
suggest the study and observation of half a life-time.' — The Daily News. 



©pinions of tbe Press 

ON 

SIR WILLIAM HUNTER'S 'LORD MAYO.' 

' Sir William W. Hunter has contributed a brief but admirable 
biography of the Earl of Mayo to the series entitled " Rulers of India," 
edited by himself (Oxford, at the Clarendon Press).' — The Times. 

1 In telling this story in the monograph before us, Sir William 
Hunter has combined his well-known literary skill with an earnest 
sympathy and fulness of knowledge which are worthy of all commenda- 
tion. . . . The world is indebted to the author for a fit and attractive 
record of what was eminently a noble life.' — The Academy. 

1 The sketch of The Man is full of interest, drawn as it is with com- 
plete sympathy, understanding, and appreciation. But more valuable 
is the account of his administration. No one can show so well and 
clearly as Sir William Hunter does what the policy of Lord Mayo con- 
tributed to the making of the Indian Empire of to-day.' — The Scotsman. 

* Sir William Hunter has given us a monograph in which there is a 
happy combination of the essay and the biography. We are presented 
with the main features of Lord Mayo's administration unencumbered 
with tedious details which would interest none but the most official of 
Anglo-Indians ; while in the biography the man is brought before us, 
not analytically, but in a life-like portrait.' — Vanity Fair. 

* The story of his life Sir W. W. Hunter tells in well-chosen language 
— clear, succinct, and manly. Sir W. W. Hunter is in sympathy with 
his subject, and does full justice to Mayo's strong, genuine nature. 
Without exaggeration and in a direct, unaffected style, as befits his 
theme, he brings the man and his work vividly before us.' — The 
Glasgow Herald. 

'All the knowledge acquired by personal association, familiarity with 
administrative details of t!ie Indian Government, and a strong grasp of 
the vast problems to be dealt with, is utilised in this presentation of 
Lord Mayo's personality and career. Sir W. Hunter, however, never 
overloads his pages, and the outlines of the sketch are clear and firm.' 
— The Manchester Express. 

1 This is another of the " Rulers of India" series, and it will be hard 
to beat. . . . Sir William Hunter's perception and expression are here at 
their very best.' — The Pall Mall Gazette. 

'The latest addition to the "Rulers of India" series yields to none of 
its predecessors in attractiveness, vigour, and artistic portraiture. . . . 
The final chapter must either be copied verbally and literally — which 
the space at our disposal will not permit — or be left to the sorrowful 
perusal of the reader. The man is not to be envied who can read it with 
dry eyes.' — Allen* s Indian Mail. 

' The little volume which has just been brought out is a study of Lord 
Mayo's career by one who knew all about it and was in full sympathy 
with it. . . . Some of these chapters are full of spirit and fire. The 
closing passages, the picture of the Viceroy's assassination, cannot fail 
to make any reader hold his breath. We know what is going to 
happen, but we are thrilled as if we did not know it, and were still 
held in suspense. The event itself was so terribly tragic that any 
ordinary description might seem feeble and laggard. But in this 
volume we are made to feel as we must have felt if we had been on 
the spot and seen the murderer " fastened like a tiger " on the back of 
the Viceroy.' — Daily News, Leading Article. 
O 2 



©pinions of t&e Jpress 



MR.W.S.SETON-KARR'S'CORNWALLIS.' 

*This new volume of the "Rulers of India" series keeps up to the 
high standard set by the author of " The Marquess of Dalhousie." For 
dealing with the salient passages in Lord Cornwallis's Indian career no 
one could have been better qualified than the whilom foreign secretary 
to Lord Lawrence.' — The Athenceum. 

'We hope that the volumes on the "Rulers of India" which are 
being published by the Clarendon Press are carefully read by a large 
section of the public. There is a dense wall of ignorance still standing 
between the average Englishman and the greatest dependency of the 
Crown ; although we can scarcely hope to see it broken down altogether, 
some of these admirable biographies cannot fail to lower it a little. . . . 
Mr. Seton-Karr has succeeded in the task, and he has not only pre- 
sented a large mass of information, but he has brought it together in an 
attractive form. . . . We strongly recommend the book to all who wish 
to enlarge the area of their knowledge with reference to India.' — New 
York Herald. 

1 We have already expressed our sense of the value and timeliness of 
the series of Indian historical retrospects now issuing, under the editor- 
ship of Sir W. W. Hunter, from the Clarendon Press. It is somewhat 
less than fair to say of Mr. Seton-Karr's monograph upon Cornwallis 
that it reaches the high standard of literary workmanship which that 
series has maintained.' — The Literary World. 



MRS. THACKERAY RITCHIE'S AND MR. RICHARDSON EVANS' 
'LORD AMHERST.' 

' The story of the Burmese Wa»", its causes and its issues, is re-told 
with excellent clearness and directness.' — Saturday Renew. 

'Perhaps the brightest volume in the valuable series to which it 
belongs. . . . The chapter on " The English in India in Lord Amherst's 
Governor-Generalship " should be studied by those who wish to under- 
stand how the country was governed in 1824.' — Quarterly Review. 

'There are some charming pictures of social life, and the whole book 
is good reading, and is a record of patience, skill and daring. The 
public should read it, that it may be chary of destroying what has been 
so toilsomely and bravely acquired.' — National Observer. 

1 The book will be ranked among the best in the series, both on 
account of the literary skill shown in its composition and by reason of 
the exceptional interest «»f the material to which the authors. have had 
access.' — St. James's Gazette. 



©pinions of tfje press 



MR. S. LANE-POOLE'S 'AURANGZIB.' 

1 There is no period in Eastern history so full of sensation as the 
reign of Aurangzib. . . . Mr. Lane-Poole tells this story admirably ; 
indeed, it were difficult to imagine it better told.' — National Observer. 

1 Mr. Lane-Poole writes learnedly, lucidly, and vigorously. . . . He 
draws an extremely vivid picture of Aurangzib, his strange ascetic 
character, his intrepid courage, his remorseless overthrow of his 
kinsmen, his brilliant court, and his disastrous policy ; and he describes 
the gradual decline of the Mogul power from Akbar to Aurangzib 
with genuine historical insight.' — Times. 

1 A well-knit and capable sketch of one of the most remarkable, 
perhaps the most interesting, of the Mogul Emperors.' — Saturday Review. 

'As a study of the man himself, Mr. Lane-Poole's work is marked 
by a vigour and originality of thought which give it a very exceptional 
value among works on the subject.' — Glasgow Herald. 

'The most popular and most picturesque account that has yet 
appeared ... a picture of much clearness and force.' — Globe. 

'A notable sketch, at once scholarly and interesting.' — English Mail. 

1 No one is better qualified than Mr. Stanley Lane-Poole to take up 
the history and to depict the character of the last of the great Mogul 
monarchs. . . . Aurangzfb's career is ever a fascinating study.' — 
Home News. 

* The author gives a description of the famous city of Shall Jah£n, its 
palaces, and the ceremonies and pageants of which they were the scene. 
. . . Mr. Lane-Poole's well-written monograph presents all the most dis- 
tinctive features of Aurangzfb's character and career.' — Morning Post. 



MAJOR ROSS OP BLADENSBURG'S 
'MARQUESS OP HASTINGS.' 

' Major Ross of Bladensburg treats his subject skilfully and attrac- 
tively, and his biography of Lord Hastings worthily sustains the high 
reputation of the Series in which it appears.' — The Times. 

' This monograph is entitled to rank with the best of the Series, the 
compiler having dealt capably and even brilliantly with his materials.' 
— English Mail. 

* Instinct with interest.' — Glasgow Evening News. 
' As readable as it is instructive.' — Globe. 

1 A truly admirable monograph.' — Glasgow Herald. 

* Major Ross has done his work admirably, and bids fair to be one of 
the best writers the Army of our day has given to the country. ... A 
most acceptable and entrancing little volume.' — Daily Chronicle. 

'It is a volume that merits the highest praise. Major Ross of 
Bladensburg has represented Lord Hastings and his work in India 
in the right light, faithfully described the country as it was, and in 
a masterly manner makes one realize how important was the period 
covered by this volume.' — Manchester Courier. 

1 This excellent monograph ought not to be overlooked by any one 
who would fully learn the history of British rule in India.' — Manchester 
Examiner. 



©pinions of tfre press 



COLONEL MALLESON'S 'DUPLEIX.' 

* In the character of Dnpleix there was the element of greatness 
that contact with India seems to have generated in so many European 
minds, French as well as English, and a broad capacity for govern- 
ment, which, if suffered to have full play, might have ended in giving 
the whole of Southern India to France. Even as it was, Colonel 
Malleson shows how narrowly the prize slipped from French grasp. 
In 1783 the Treaty of Versailles arrived just in time to save the 
British power from extinction.' — Times. 

* One of the best of Sir W. Hunter's interesting and valuable series. 
Colonel Malleson writes out of the fulness of familiarity, moving with 
ease over a field which he had long ago surveyed in every nook and 
corner. To do a small book as well as this on Dupleix has been done, 
will be recognised by competent judges as no small achievement. 
When one considers the bulk of the material out of which the little 
volume has been distilled, one can still better appreciate the labour 
and dexterity involved in the performance.' — Academy. 

* A most compact and effective history of the French in India in a 
little handbook of 180 pages.' — Nonconformist. 

'Well arranged, lucid and eminently readable, an excellent addition 
to a most useful series.' — Record. 



COLONEL MALLESON'S 'AKBAR.' 

' Colonel Malleson's interesting monograph on Akbar in the "Rulers 
of India " (Clarendon Press) should more than satisfy the general 
reader. Colonel Malleson traces the origin and foundation of the 
Mughal Empire ; and, as an introduction to the history of Muhamma- 
dan India, the book leaves nothing to be desired.' — St. James's Gazette. 

1 This volume will, no doubt, be welcomed, even by experts in 
Indian history, in the light of a new, clear, and terse rendering of an 
old, but not worn-out theme. It is a worthy and valuable addition 
to Sir W. Hunter's promising series.' — Athenceum. 

' Colonel Malleson has broken ground new to the general reader. 
The story of Akbar is briefly but clearly told, with an account of what 
he was and what he did, and how he found and how he left India. . . . 
The native chronicles of the reign are many, and from them it is still 
possible, as Colonel Malleson has shown, to construct a living portrait 
of this great and mighty potentate.' — Scots Observer. 

'The brilliant historian of the Indian Mutiny has been assigned in 
this volume of the series an important epoch and a strong personality 
for critical study, and he ha3 admirably fulfilled his task. . . . Alike in 
dress and style, this volume is a fit companion for its predecessor.' — 
Manchester Guardian, 



©pinions of t&e IPress 

ON 

CAPTAIN TROTTER'S 'WARREN HASTINGS.' 

4 The publication, recently noticed in this place, of the " Letters, 
Despatches, and other State Papers preserved in the Foreign Depart- 
ment of the Government of India, 1772-1785," has thrown entirely new 
light from the most authentic sources on the whole history of Warren 
Hastings and his government of India. Captain L. J. Trotter's 
Wakhen Hastings is accordingly neither inopportune nor devoid of an 
adequate raison d'etre. Csiptain Trotter is well known as a competent 
and attractive writer on Indian history, and this is not the first timo 
that Warren Hastings has supplied him with a theme.' — The Times. 

1 He has put his best work into this memoir. . . . His work is of 
distinct literary merit, and is worthy of a theme than which British 
history presents none nobler. It is a distinct gain to the British race 
to be enabled, as it now may, to count the great Governor-General 
among those heroes for whom it need not blush.' — Scotsman. 

1 Captain Trotter has done his work well, and his volume deserves 
to stand with that on Dalhousie by Sir William Hunter. Higher 
praise it would be hard to give it.' — New York Herald. 

1 Captain Trotter has done full justice to the fascinating story of the 
splendid achievements of a great Englishman.' — Manchester Guardian. 

* A brief but admirable biography of the first Governor-General of 
India/ — Newcastle Chronicle. 

* A book which all must peruse who desire to be " up to date " on 
the subject.' — The Globe. 



MR. KEENE'S 'MADHAVA RAO SIEDHIA.' 

* Mr. Keene has the enormous advantage, not enjoyed by every 
producer of a book, of knowing intimately the topic he has taken up. 
He has compressed into these 203 pages an immense amount of informa- 
tion, drawn from the best sources, and presented with much neatness and 
effect.' — The Globe. 

1 Mr. Keene tells the story with knowledge and impartiality, and also 
with sufficient graphic power to make it thoroughly readable. The 
recognition of Sindhia in the "Rulers" series is just and graceful, 
and it cannot fail to give satisfaction to the educated classes of our 
Indian fellow-subjects.' — North British Daily Mail. 

1 The volume bears incontestable proofs of the expenditure of con- 
siderable research by the author, and sustains the reputation he had 
already acquired by his "Sketch of the History of Hindustan/" — 
Freeman 8 Journal. 

1 Among the eighteen rulers of India included in the scheme of Sir 
William Hunter only five are natives of India, and of these the great 
Madhoji Sindhia is, with the exception of Akbar, the most illustrious. 
Mr. H. G. Keene, a well-known and skilful writer on Indian questions, 
is fortunate in his subject, for the career of the greatest bearer of the 
historic name of Sindhia covered the exciting period from the capture of 
Delhi, the Imperial capital, by the Persian Nadir Shah, to the occupation 
of the same city by Lord Lake. . . . Mr. Keene gives a lucid description 
of his subsequent policy, especially towards the English when he was 
brought face to face with Warren Hastings/ — The Daily Graphic. 



©pinions of tfje Press 

ON 

MAJOR-GENERAL SIR OWEN BURNE'S 
'CLYDE AND STRATHNAIRN.' 

'In " Clyde and Strathnairn," a contribution to Sir William Hunter's 
excellent "Rulers of India" series (Oxford, at the Clarendon Press), 
Sir Owen Burne gives a lucid sketch of the military history of the 
Indian Mutiny and its suppression by the two great soldiers who give 
their names to his book. The space is limited for so large a theme, but 
Sir Owen Burne skilfully adjusts his treatment to his limits, and rarely 
violates the conditions of proportion imposed upon him.' . . . ' Sir Owen 
Burne does not confine himself exclusively to the military narrative. 
He gives a brief sketch of the rise and progress of the Mutiny, and 
devotes a chapter to the Reconstruction which followed its suppression/ 
. . . '—well written, well proportioned, and eminently worthy of the 
series to which it belongs.' — The Times. 

'Sir Owen Burne who, by association, experience, and relations with 
one of these generals, is well qualified for the task, writes with know- 
ledge, perspicuity, and fairness.' — Saturday Review. 

'As a brief record of a momentous epoch in India this little book is 
a remarkable piece of clear, concise, and interesting writing.' — The 
Colonies and India. 

'Sir Owen Burne has written this book carefully, brightly, and 
with excellent judgement, and we in India cannot read such a book 
without feeling that he has powerfully aided the accomplished editor 
of the series in a truly patriotic enterprise.' — Bombay Gazette. 

'The volume on "Clyde and Strathnairn" has just appeared, and 
proves to be a really valuable addition to the series. Considering its 
size and the extent of ground it covers it is one of the best books about 
the Indian Mutiny of which we know.' — Englishman. 

* Sir Owen Burne, who has written the latest volume for Sir William 
Hunter's " Rulers of India " series, is better qualified than any living 
person to narrate, from a military standpoint, the story of the suppres- 
sion of the Indian Mutiny.' — Daily Telegraph. 

' Sir Owen Burne's book on " Clyde and Strathnairn " is worthy to 
rank with the best in the admirable series to which it belongs.' — 
Manchester Examiner. 

'The book is admirably written; and there is probably no better 
sketch, equally brief, of the stirring events with which it deals.' 
— Scotsman. 

' Sir Owen Burne, from the part he played in the Indian Mutiny, and 
from his long connexion with the Government of India, and from the 
fact that he was military secretary of Lord Strathnairn hoth in India 
and in Ireland, is well qualified for the task which he has undertaken.' — 
The Athenaum. 



©pinions of t&e press 



VISCOWT HAEJMaE'S 'LORD HARDIME.' 

1 An exception to the rule that biographies ought not to be entrusted 
to near relatives. Lord Hardinge, a scholar and an artist, has given 
us an accurate record of his father's long and distinguished services. 
There is no filial exaggeration. The author has dealt with some con- 
troversial matters with skill, and has managed to combine truth with 
tact and regard for the feelings of others.' — The Saturday Review. 

'This interesting life reveals the first Lord Hardinge as a brave, 
just, able man, the very soul of honour, admired and trusted equally 
by friends and political opponents. The biographer . . . has produced a 
most engaging volume, which is enriched by many private and official 
documents that have not before seen the light.' — The Anti-Jacobin. 

1 Lord Hardinge has accomplished a grateful, no doubt, but, from 
the abundance of material and delicacy of certain matters, a very 
difficult task in a workmanlike manner, marked by restraint and 
lucidity.' — The Pall Mall Gazette. 

' His son and biographer has done his work with a true appreciation 
of proportion, and has added substantially to our knowledge of the 
Sutlej Campaign.' — Vanity Fair. 

'The present Lord Hardinge is in some respects exceptionally well 
qualified to tell the tale of the eventful four years of his father's 
Governor-Generalship.' — The Times. 

'It contains a full account of everything o* importance in Lord 
Hardinge's military and political career; it is arranged ... so as to 
bring into special prominence his government of India ; and it gives 
a lifelike and striking picture of the man.' — Academy. 

'The style is clear, the treatment dispassionate, and the total result 
a manual which does credit to the interesting series in which it figures.' 
— The Globe. 

' The concise and vivid account which the son has given of his 
father's career will interest many readers.' — The Morning Post. 

' Eminently readable for everybody. The history is given succinctly, 
and the unpublished letters quoted are of real value.' — The Colonies 
and India. 

1 Compiled from public documents, family papers, and letters, this 
brief biography gives the reader a clear idea of what Hardinge was, 
both as a aoldier and as an administrator/— The Manchester Examiner. 

' An admirable sketch.' — The New York Herald. 

' The Memoir is well and concisely written, and is accompanied by 
an excellent likeness after the portrait by Sir Francis Grant.' — The 
Queen, 



©pinions of t&e Ipress 

ON 

SIR HENRY CUNNINGHAM'S 'EARL 

CANNING.' 

'Sir Henry Cunningham's rare literary skill and his knowledge 
of Indian life and affairs are not now displayed for the first time, 
and he has enjoyed exceptional advantages in dealing with his 
present subject. Lord Granville, Canning's contemporary at school 
and colleague in public life and one of his oldest friends, furnished his 
biographer with notes of his recollections of the early life of his friend. 
Sir Henry Cunningham has also been allowed access to the Diary of 
Canning's private secretary, to the Journal of his military secretary, 
and to an interesting correspondence between the Governor-General 
and his great lieutenant, Lord Lawrence.' — The Times. 

'Sir H. S. Cunningham has succeeded in writing the history of a 
critical period in so fair and dispassionate a manner as to make it 
almost a matter of astonishment that the motives which he lias so 
clearly grasped should ever have been misinterpreted, and the results 
which he indicates so grossly misjudged. Nor is the excellence of his 
work less conspicuous from the literary than from the political and 
historical point of view.' — Glasgow Herald. 

' Sir H. S. Cunningham has treated his subject adequately. In vivid 
language he paints his word-pictures, and with calm judicial analysis 
he also proves himself an able critic of the actualities, causes, and results 
of the outbreak, also a temperate, just appreciator of the character and 
policy of Earl Canning.' — The Court Journal. 

REV. W. H. HUTTON'S 'MARQUESS 
WELLESLEY.' 

1 Mr. Hutton has brought to his task an open mind, a trained 
historical judgement, and a diligent study of a great body of original 
material. Hence he is enabled to present a true, authentic, and 
original portrait of one of the greatest of Anglo-Indian statesmen, 
doing full justice to his military policy and achievements, and also to 
his statesmanlike efforts for the organization and consolidation of that 
Empire which he did so much to sustain.' — Times. 

'To the admirable candour and discrimination which characterize 
Mr. Hutton's monograph as an historical study must be added the 
literary qualities which distinguish it and make it one of the most 
readable volumes of the series. The st}de is vigorous and picturesque, 
and the arrangement of details artistic in its just regard for proportion 
and perspective. In short, there is no point of view from which the work 
deserves anything but praise.' — Glasgow Herald. 

' The Rev. W. H. Hutton has done his work well, and achieves with 
force and lucidity the task he sets himself: to show how, under 
Wellesley, the Indian company developed and ultimately became the 
supreme power in India. To our thinking his estimate of this great 
statesman is most just.' — Black and White. 

' Mr. Hutton has told the story of Lord Wellesley's life in an admir- 
able manner, and has provided a most readable book.' — Manchester 
Examiner. • 

' Mr. Hutton's range of information is wide, his division of subjects 
appropriate, and his diction scholarly and precise.' — Saturday Review. 



©pinions of t&e Press 



SIR LEPEL GRIFFIN'S ' RAN JIT SINGH.' 

1 We can thoroughly praise Sir Lepel Griffin's work as an accurate 
and appreciative account of the beginnings and growth of the Sikh 
religion and of the temporal power founded upon it by a strong and 
remorseless chieftain.' — The Times. 

* Sir Lepel Griffin treats his topic with thorough mastery, and his 
account of the famous Maharaja and his times is, consequently, one of 
the most valuable as well as interesting volumes of the series of which 
it forms a part.' — The Globe. 

* From first to last it is a model of what such a work should be, and 
a classic.' — The St. Stephen's Review. 

1 The monograph could not have been entrusted to more capable 
hands than those of Sir Lepel Griffin, who spent his official life in the 
Punjaub.' — The Scotsman. 

1 At once the shortest and best history of the rise and fall of the 
Sikh monarchy.' — The North British Daily Mail. 

* Not only a biography of the Napoleon of the East, but a luminous 
picture of his country; the chapter on Sikh Theocracy being a notable 
example of compact thought.' — The Liverpool Mercury. 



MR. DEMETRIUS BOULGER'S ' LORD 
WILLIAM BENTINCK.' 

'The u Rulers of India" series has received a valuable addition in 
the biography of the late Lord William Bentinck. The subject of this 
interesting memoir was a soldier as well as a statesman. He was 
mainly instrumental in bringing about the adoption of the overland 
route and in convincing the people of India that a main factor in Eng- 
lish policy was a disinterested de.sire for their welfare. Lord William's 
despatches and minutes, several of which are textually reproduced in 
Mr. Boulger's praiseworthy little book, display considerable literary 
skill and are one and all State papers of signal worth.' — Daily Ttle- 
graph. 

1 Mr. Boulger is no novice in dealing with Oriental history and 
Oriental affairs, and in the career of Lord William Bentinck he has 
found a theme very much to his taste, which he treats with adequate 
knowledge and literary skill.' — The Times. 

' Mr. Boulger writes clearly and well, and his volume finds an ac- 
cepted place in the very useful and informing series which Sir William 
Wilson Hunter is editing so ably.' — Independent. 



©pinions of t&c press 

ON 

MR. J. S. COTTON'S ' MOUNTSTUART 
ELPHINSTONE.' 

' Sir William Hunter, the editor of the series to which this book 
belongs, was happily inspired when he entrusted the Life of Elphin- 
stone, one of the most scholarly of Indian rulers, to Mr. Cotton, who, 
himself a scholar of merit and repute, is brought by the nature of his 
daily avocations into close and constant relations with scholars. . . . We 
live in an age in which none but specialists can afford to give more time 
to the memoirs of even the most distinguished Anglo-Indians than will 
be occupied by reading Mr. Cotton's two hundred pages. He has per- 
formed his task with great skill and good sense. This is just the kind 
of Life of himself which the wise, kindly, high-souled man, who is the 
subject of it, would read with pleasure in the Elysian Fields.' — Sir M. 
E. Grant Duff, in The Academy. 

' To so inspiring a theme few writers are better qualified to do ample 
justice than the author of " The Decennial Statement of the Moral and 
Material Progress and Condition of India." Sir T. Colebrooke's larger 
biography of Elphinstone appeals mainly to Indian specialists, but 
Mr. Cotton's slighter sketch is admirably adapted to satisfy the growing 
demand for a knowledge of Indian history and of the personalities of 
Anglo-Indian statesmen which Sir William Hunter has done so much 
to create.' — The Times. 



DR. BRADSHAW'S * SIR THOMAS 
MUNRO.' 

'A most valuable, compact and interesting memoir for those looking 
forward to or engaged in the work of Indian administration.' — Scotsman. 

' It is a careful an' I sympathetic survey of a life which should always 
serve as an example to the Indian soldier and civilian.' — Yorkshire Post. 

'A. true and vivid record of Munro's life-work in almost auto- 
biographical form.' — Glasgow Herald. 

* Of the work before us we have nothing but praise. The story of 
Munro's career in India is ia itself of exceptional interest and im- 
portance.' — Freeman's Journal. 

' The work could not have been better done ; it is a monument of 
painstaking care, exhaustive research, and nice discrimination.' — People. 

'This excellent and spirited little monograph catches the salient 
points of Munro's career, and supplies some most valuable quotations 
from his writings nnd papers.' — Manchester Guardian, 

'It would be impossible to imagine a more attractive and at the 
same time instructive book about India.' — Liverpool Courier. 

1 It is one of the best volumes of this excellent series.' — Imperial and 
Asiatic Quarterly Review. 

' The book throughout is arranged in an admirably clear manner and 
there is evident on every page a desire for truth, and nothing but the 
truth.' — Commerce. 

• A clear and scholarly piece of work.' — Indian Journal of Education. 



©pinions of t&e press 



MR. MORSE STEPHENS' 'ALBUQUERQUE.' 

' Mr. Stephens' able and instructive monograph . . . We may commend 
Mr. Morse Stephens' volume, both as an adequate summary of an 
important period in the history of the relations between Asia and 
Europe, and as a suggestive treatment of the problem of why Portugal 
failed and England succeeded in founding an Indian Empire.' — The 
Times. 

' Mr. H. Morse Stephens has made a very readable book out of the 
foundation of the Portuguese power in India. According to the 
practice of the series to which it belongs it is called a life of Affonso de 
Albuquerque, but the Governor is only the central and most important 
figure in a brief history of the Portuguese in the East down to the time 
when the Dutch and English intruded on their preserves ... A plea- 
santly-written and trustworthy book on an interesting man and time.' 
— The Saturday Review. 

'Mr. Morse Stephens' Albuquerque is a solid piece of work, well put 
together, and full of interest.' — The Athenceum. 

* Mr. Morse Stephens' studies in Indian and Portuguese history have 
thoroughly well qualified him for approaching the subject ... lie has 
presented the facts of Albuquerque's career, and sketched the events 
marking the rule of his predecessor Almeida, and of his immediate 
successors in the Governorship and Vkeroyalty of India in a compact, 
lucid, and deeply interesting form.' — The Scotsman. 



SIR CHARLES AITCHISOfl'S'LORD LAWRENCE.' 

1 No man knows the policy, principles, and character of John 
Lawrence better than Sir Charles Aitchison. The salient features 
and vital principles of his work as a ruler, first in the Punjab, and 
afterwards as Viceroy, are set forth with remarkable clearness.' — 
Scotsman, 

1 A most admirable sketch of the great work done by Sir John 
Lawrence, who not only ruled India, but saved it.' — Manchester 
Examiner. 

*Sir Charles Aitchison's narrative is uniformly marked by directness, 
order, clearness, and grasp ; it throws additional light into certain 
nooks of Indian affairs; and it leaves upon the mind a very vivid 
and complete impression of Lord Lawrence's vigorous, resourceful, 
discerning, and valiant personality.' — Newcastle Daily Chronicle. 

* Sir Charles knows the Punjab thoroughly, and has made this little 
book all the more interesting by his account of the Punjab under John 
Lawrence and his subordinates.' — Yorkshire Post. 



©pinions of tbe prcas 

ON 

LEWIN BENTHAM BOWRING'S 
'HAIDAR ALI AND TIPU SULTAN.' 

'Mr. Bowring's portraits are just, and his narrative of the continuous 
military operations of the period full and accurate.' — Times. 

4 The story has been often written, but never better or more con- 
cisely than here, where the father and son are depicted vividly and 
truthfully " in their habit as they lived." There is not a volume of 
the whole series which is better done than this, or one which shows 
greater insight/— Daily Chronicle. 

' Mr. Bowring has been well chosen to write this memorable history, 
because he has had the best means of collecting it, having himself 
formerly been Chief Commissioner of Mysore. The account of the 
Mysore war is well done, and Mr. Bowring draws a stirring picture of 
our determined adversary/ — Army and Navy Gazette. 

'An excellent example of compression and precision. Many volumes 
might be written about the loner war in Mysore, and we cannot but 
admire the skill with which Mr. Bowring has condensed the history of 
the struggle. His book is as terse and concise as a book can be.' — 
North British Daily Mail. 

' Mr. Bowring's book is one of the freshest and best of a series most 
valuable to all interested in the concerns of the British Empire in the 
East.' — 'English Mail. 

'The story of the final capture of Seringapatam is told with skill 
and graphic power by Mr. Bowring, who throughout the whole work 
shows himself a most accurate and interesting historian.' — Perthshire 
Advertiser. 



COLONEL MALLESON'S 'LORD CLIVE.' 

'This book gives a spirited and accurate sketch of a very extra- 
ordinary personality.' — Speaker. 

' Colonel Malleson writes a most interesting account of Clive's great 
work in India — so interesting that, having begun to read it, one is 
unwilling to lay it aside until the last page has been reached. The 
character of Clive as a leader of men, and especially as a cool, intrepid, 
and resourceful general, is ably described ; and at the same time the 
author never fails to indicate the far-reaching political schemes which 
inspired the valour of Clive and laid the foundation of our Indian 
Empire.' — North British Daily Mail. 

'This monograph is admirably written by one thoroughly acquainted 
and in love with his subject.' — Glasgow Herald. 

' No one is better suited than Colonel Malleson to write on Clive, 
and he has performed his taisk wifh distinct success. The whole narra- 
tive is, like everything Colonel Malleson writes, clear and full of 
vigour.' — Yorkshire Post. 

' Colonel Malleson is reliable and fair, and the especial merit of his 
book is that it always presents a clear view of the whole of the vast 
theatre m which Clive gradually produces such an extraordinary change 
of scene.' — Newcastle Daily Chronicle, 



©pinions of tfre Press 



CAFT. TROTTER'S ' EABL OP AUCKLAND.' 

'A vivid account of the causes, conduct, and consequences of "the 
costly, fruitless, and unrighteous " Afghan War of 1838/ — St. James's 
Gazette. 

'To write such a monograph was a thankless task, but it has been 
accomplished with entire success by Captain L. J. Trotter. He has 
dealt calmly and clearly with Lord Auckland's policy, domestic and 
military, with its financial results, and with the general tendency of 
Lord Auckland's rule.' — Yorkshire Po*t. 

'To this distressing story (of the First Afghan War) Captain Trotter 
devotes the major portion of his pages. He tells it well and forcibly ; 
but is drawn, perhaps unavoidably, into the discussion of many topics 
of controversy which, to some readers, may seem to be hardly as yet 
finally decided. ... It is only fair to add that two chapters are devoted 
to " Lord Auckland's Domestic Policy," and to his relations with 
"The Native States of India".'— The times. 

1 Captain Trotter's Earl of Auckland is a most interesting book, and 
its excellence as a condensed, yet luminous, history of the first Afghan 
War deserves warm recognition.' —Scotsman. 

1 It points a moral which our Indian Rulers cannot afford to forget 
bo long as they still have Russia and Afjghanistan to count with.' — 
Glasgow Herald. 

Supplementary Volume : price 3*. 6d. 

'JAMES THOMASON,' BY SIR RICHARD 
TEMPLE. 

1 Sir K. Temple's book possesses a high value as a dutiful and 
interesting memorial of a man of lofty ideals, whose exploits were 
none the less memorable because achieved exclusively in the field 
of peaceful administration.' — Times. 

' It is the peculiar distinction of this work that it interests a reader 
less in the official than in the man himself.' — Scotsman. 

1 This is a most interesting book : to those who know India, and 
knew the man, it is of unparalleled interest, but no one who has 
the Imperial instinct which has taught the English to rule subject 
races "for their own welfare" can fail to be struck by the simple 
greatness of this character.' — Pall Mall Gazette. 

' Mr. Thomason was a great Indian statesman. He systematized 
the revenue system of the North-West Provinces, and improved every 
branch of the administration.. He was remarkable, like many great 
Indians, for the earnestness of his religious faith, and Sir Richard 
Temple brings this out in an admirable manner.' — British Weekly. 

•The book is "a portrait drawn by the hand of affection, " of one 
whose life was " a pattern of how a Christian man ought to live." 
Special prominence is given to the religious aspects of Mr. Thomason's 
character, and the result is a very readable biographical sketch.' — 
Christian. 



©pinions of t&e Press 

ON 

SIR AUCKLAND COLVIN'S 'JOHN 
RUSSELL COLVIN.' 

' The concluding volume of Sir William Hunter's admirable " Rulers 
of India" series is devoted to a biography of John Russell Colvin. 
Mr. Colvin, as private secretary to Lord Auckland, the Governor- 
General during the first Afghan War, and as Lieutenant-Governor of 
the North- West Provinces during the Mutiny, bore a prominent part 
in the government of British India at two great crises of its history. 
His biographer is his son, Sir Auckland Colvin, who does full justice to 
his father's career and defends him stoutly against certain allegations 
which have passed into history. ... It is a valuable and effective 
contribution to an admirable series. In style and treatment of its 
subject it is well worthy of its companions.' — Times. 

* Sir Auckland Colvin has been able to throw new light on many of 
the acts of Lord Auckland's administration, and on the state of affairs at 
Agra on the outbreak of the Mutiny. . . . This memoir will serve to 
recall the splendid work which Colvin really performed in India, and to 
exhibit him as a thoroughly honourable man and conscientious ruler.' — 
Daily Telegraph. 

'This book gives an impressive account of Colvin's public services, 
his wide grasp of native affairs, and the clean-cut policy which marked 
his tenure of power.' — Leeds Mercury. 

1 The story of John Colvin's career indicates the lines on which the 
true history of the first Afghan War and of the Indian Mutiny should 
be written. . . . Not only has the author beeu enabled to make use 
of new and valuable material, but he has also constructed therefrom 
new and noteworthy explanations of the position of affairs at two turning- 
points in Indian history.' — Academy. 

1 High as is the standard of excellence attained by the volumes of 
this series, Sir Auckland Colvin's earnest work has reached the high- 
water mark.' — Army and Navy Gazette. 

' Sir Auckland Colvin has done his part with great tact and skill. As 
an exiimple of the clear-sighted way in which he treats the various 
Indian problems we may cite what he says on the education of the 
natives— a question always of great moment to the subject of thia 
biography.' — Manchester Guardian. 

'Sir Auckland Colvin gives us an admirable study of his subject, both 
as a man of affairs and as a student in private life. In doing this, his 
picturesque theme allows him, without outstepping the biographical 
limits assigned, to present graphic pictures of old Calcutta and Indian 
life in general.' — Manchester Courier. 

1 This little volume contains pictures of India, past and present, which 
it would be hard to match for artistic touch and fine feeling. We wish 
there were more of the same kind to follow.' — St. James's Gazette. 

'The monograph is a valuable addition to a series of which we have 
more than once pointed out the utility and the excellence.' — Glasgow 
Herald, 




14 DAY USE _^ 

LOAN DEPT. 

Thi, book U d»e on the «-££ tER^SS 
or oa the date to wta* SSJSSs. 



D 



L,D2lA-40m-3,*72 
(Qll73Sl0)476-A-32 



RETURN TO the circulation desk of any 
University of California Library 

or to the 

NORTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
Bldg. 400, Richmond Field Station 
University of California 
Richmond, CA 94804-4698 

ALL BOOKS MAY BE RECALLED AFTER 7 DAYS 

• 2-month loans may be renewed by calling 
(510)642-6753 

• 1-year loans may be recharged by bringing 
books to NRLF 

• Renewals and recharges may be made 
4 days prior to due date 

DUE AS STAMPED BELOW 



F EB Q 5 



m3- 



DD20 15M 4-02